Skip to main content

Full text of "An essay in refutation of atheism."

See other formats


NYPL  RESEARCH  LIBRARIES 


3  3433  07954892  5 


N 


Tl^.,^.^v^^.So^^ 


AN    ESSAY 


REFUTATION  OF  ATHEISM 


0.  A.  BROWNSON. 


EDITED  BY 

HENRY     F.     BHOWN80N 


DETROIT: 

THORNDIKE  NOURSE. 
1883. 


THE  r^SW  YC 

hf22So^ 

ASTOR.  LENOX  AND 

TILDEN  FOUNDATIONS 

R  1931  i- 


Entered  according  to  ih^  Act  of  Contrrass,  in  the  year  18*),  by 

HENRY  F.   BROWXSON. 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress  at  Washington,  D.  C. 


CONTENTS. 


iNTKOnUCTTON I 

TDRISM   in    l^OSSESSION 4 

Th>:  Atiikis'l'  Cannot  Tukn  the  pKEsuMrTiON 9 

No  PuHKi.Y  Cosine  Science 13 

TlTEOLOOIANS  AND  THE   SCIENTISTS 84 

iHCoxciiUsivR  Proofs 33 

Analysis  ok  Thought 40 

Analysis  of  the  Object 46 

Analysis  of  the  Ideal 5() 

Analysis  op  the  RELATIo^ —        62 

The  Fact  of  Creation 07 

Existences 7fi 

God  as  Final  Cause SI 

Obligation  of  Worship S8 

Traditiox 94 


PREFACE 


iN  Essii  II  immm  of  imEisii, 


It  is  not  without  some  misgiving  that  I  present  the  following  essay  to 
the  public;  not,  indeed,  because  I  have  any  lack  of  confidence  in  the 
soundness  of  its  principles,  or  the  combined  analytical  and  synthetic  pro- 
cesses by  which  I  attempt  to  demonstrate  the  existence  of  God,  the  fact 
of  creation,  providence,  the  moral  law,  and  the  ground  of  man's  moral 
obligation  to  worship  God ;  but  from  a  consciousness  of  my  inability  to 
do  justice  to  the  great  thesis  I  have  undertaken  to  defend,  and  my  dis- 
trust of  the  disposition  of  the  public  to  receive  and  read  with  patience 
what  is  most  likely  to  be  treated  as  a  metaphysical  disquisition,  and 
therefore  as  worthless.  Nobody  now  reads  metaphysical  works,  or  any 
works  that  pertain  to  the  higher  philosophy,  and  especially  such  as 
attempt  to  vindicate  theology  as  the  science  of  sciences. 

All  I  can  say  is,  that  my  essay  is  not  metaphysical  in  the  ordinary 
acceptation  of  the  term,  does  not  attempt  to  construct  a  science  of 
abstractions,  which  are  null,  and  deals  only  with  concretes,  with  reali- 
ties. Some  of  the  problems,  and  the  analyses  by  which  I  attempt  to 
solve  them,  may  be  regarded  as  abstruse,  dithcult,  and  foreign  from  the 
ordinary  current  of  thought,  as  all  such  discussions  must  necessarily  be; 
but  I  have  done  my  best  to  make  my  statements  and  reasonings  clear  and 
distinct,  plain  and  intelligible  to  men  of  ordinary  understanding  and 
intellectual  culture. 


The  greatest  difficulty  the  reader  will  find  arises  from  the  fact  that  I 
liave  not  followed  the  more  common  methods  of  proving  ihe  existence  of 
God,  and  that  while  I  have  broached  no  new  system  of  philosophy, 
I  have  adopted  an  unfamiliar  method  of  demonstration,  though  in  my 
judgment  rendered  necessary  by  the  logic  of  the  case.  I  follow  neither  the 
ontological  method,  nor  the  psychological  method,  and  adopt  neither  the 
argument  a  priori,  nor  the  argument  a  posterioH,  and  while  I  maintain 
that  the  principles  of  all  the  real  and  the  knowable  are  intuitively  given 
I  deny  that  we  know  that  being  or  God  is  by  intuition. 

I  have  borrowed  from  Plato  and  Aristotle,  St.  Augustine  and  St. 
Thomas,  from  Cousin  and  Gioberti,  heathen  and  Christian,  orthodo.x  and 
heterodox  what  I  found  to  my  purpose,  but  I  follow  no  one  any  further 
than  he  follows  what  I  hold  to  be  demonstrable  or  undeniable  truth.  I 
have  freely  criticized  and  rejected  the  teachings  of  eminent  authors,  for 
some  of  whom  I  have  a  profound  reverence,  but  I  think  my  criticisms 
carry  their  own  justification  with  them.  I  have  adopted  the  Ideal  formula. 
Ens  creai  existentias,  asserted  by  Gioberti;  but  not  till  I  have  by  my  own 
analysis  of  thought,  the  objective  element  of  thought,  and  the  ideal  ele- 
ment of  the  object,  been  forced  to  accept  it;  and  whether  I  explain  and 
apply  it  or  not  in  his  sense,  I  certainly  take  it  in  none  of  the  senses  that, 
to  my  knowledge,  have  been  objected  to  by  his  critics.  I  am  not  a  fol- 
lower of  Gioberti;  he  is  not  my  master;  but  I  cannot  reject  a  truth 
because  he  has  defended  it;  and  to  refuse  to  name  him,  and  give  him 
credit  where  credit  is  honestly  his  due,  because  he  is  in  bad  odor  with  a 
portion  of  the  public,  would  be  an  act  of  meanness  and  cowardice  of 
which  I  trust  I  am  incapable. 

My  essay  ought  to  be  acceptable  to  all  who  profess  to  be  Christians. 
What  my  religion  is  all  the  world  knows  that  knows  me  at  all.  I  am  an 
uncompromising  Catholic,  and  on  all  proper  occasions  I  glory  in  avow- 
ing my  adherence  to  the  See  of  Rome,  and  in  defending  the  Catholic 
faith,  and  the  Roman  Pontiff  now  gloriously  reigning,  the  Vicar  of 
Christ,  and  Supreme  Head  and  infallible  teacher  of  the  Universal  Church. 
Such  being  the  fact,  there  would  be  a  waul  of  good  l;iste  as  well  as 


manliness  in  seeking  to  disguise  or  to  conceal  it.  But  in  this  work  I 
have  had  no  occasion  to  discuss  any  question  on  which  there  are  any 
differences  among  those  who  profess  to  be  Christians,  and  I  have  only 
defended,  not  the  faith,  but  the  preamble  to  faith,  as  St.  Thomas  calls  it, 
against  the  common  enemy  of  God  and  man. 

I  have  embodied  in  this  comparatively  brief  essay  the  results  of  my 
reading  and  reflections  during  a  long  life  on  the  grounds  of  science, 
religion,  and  ethics;  they  may  not  be  worth  much,  but  I  give  them  to 
the  public  for  what  they  are  worth  They  do  not  solve  all  the  questions 
that  the  ingenious  and  the  subtile  critic  may  raise,  and  fairly  respond  to 
all  the  objections  that  sophists  and  cavillers  may  adduce;  but  I  think  the 
work  indicates  a  method  which  will  be  useful  to  many  minds,  and,  if 
it  converts  no  atheist,  will  at  least  tend  to  confirm  Christians  in  the 
fundamental  article  of  their  faith,  and  to  put  them  on  their  guard  against 
the  seductions  of  a  satanic  philosophy  and  a  false,  but  arrogant  science 
to  which  they  are  everywhere  exposed.  I  have  written  to  save  the  cause 
of  truth  and  sound  philosophy,  and,  in  all  humility,  I  submit  what  I 
have  written  to  the  protection  of  Ilim  whose  honor  and  glory  I  have 
wished  to  serve,  and  to  the  infallible  judgment  of  his  Vicar  on  earth. 

O.  A.   BROWNSON. 
Elizabeth,  N.  J.,  March,  1873. 


ESSAY  IN  REFUTATION  OF  ATHEISM. 

(From  Brovrason's  Quarterly  Review  foi-  1873-4.] 


I. INTRODUCTION. 

TnE  a^e  of  heresy  is  virtually  past.  Heresy,  in  its  pro- 
gressive developments,  has  successively  arraigned  and 
rejected  every  article  in  the  creed,  from  "  Patremomnlpo- 
tentem"  down  to  "  Vitara  seternam."  Following  its  essential 
nature,  that  of  arbitrary  choice  among  revealed  mysteries 
and  dogmas,  of  what  it  will  rejector  retain,  it  has  eliminated 
one  after  another,  till  it  has  nothing  distinctively  Christian 
remaining,  or  to  distinguish  it  from  pure,  unmitigated 
rationalism  and  downright  naturalism.  It  retains  with  the 
men  and  women  of  the  advanced,  or  movement  party, 
hardly  a  dim  and  fading  reminiscence  of  the  supernatural, 
and  may  be  said  to  have  exhausted  itself,  and  gone  so  far 
that  it  can  go  no  further. 

No  new  heresy  is  possible.  The  pressing,  the  living  con- 
troversy of  the  day  is  not  between  orthodoxy  and  heterodoxy, 
which  virtually  ended  with  Bossuet's  Ilistoire  des  Varia- 
tions du  Protestant! s me,  and  the  issue  is  now  between 
Christianity  and  infidelity,  faith  and  unbelief,  religion  and 
no  religion,  the  worsliip  of  God  the  Creator,  or  the  idolatry 
of  man  and  nature — in  a  word  between  tiieism  and  atheism  ; 
for  pantheism,  so  fearfully  pi-evalent  in  modern  philosophy, 
is  oidy  a  form  of  atheism,  and  in  substance  differs  not  from 
what  the  fool  says  in  Jus  heart,  Non-j^st  Deus.  Not  all 
on  either  side,  however,  have  as  yet  become  aware  that  this 
is  the  real  issue,  or  that  the  old  controversy  between  the 
orthodox  and  the  heterodox,  or  the  church  and  the  sects,  is 
not  still  a  living  controversy  ;  but  all  on  either  side  who 
have  looked  beneath  the  surface,  and  marked  the  tendencies 
of  modern  thought  and  of  modern  tlieories  widelj'  received, 
in  their  principles  if  not  in  their  developments,  are  well 
aware  tliat  the  exact  question  at  issue  is  no  longer  the  church, 
but  back  of  it  in  the  domain  of  science  and  philosophy,  and 
is  simply,  God  or  no  God  ? 

The  scientific  theories  in  vogue  are  all  atheistic,  or  have 
at  least  an  atheistic  tendency ;  for  they  all  seek  to  explaia 
Vol.  n.— 1 


2  KEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM 

man  and  the  universe,  or  the  cosmos,  witlj,ont  the  recognition 
of  God  as  its  first  or  its  final  cause.  Even  the  philosopliical 
systems  that  professedly  combat  atheism  and  materialism, 
fail  to  recognize  the  fact  of  creation  from  nothing,  assume 
the  pi'oduction  of  the  cosmos  by  way  of  emanation,  forma- 
tion, or  evolution,  which  is  only  a  form  of  atheism.  Even 
phih)Sophical  theories  which  profess  to  demonstrate  the 
existence  of  God,  bind  him  fast  or  completely  hedge  him 
in  by  what  they  call  "  the  laws  of  nature,"  deny  him  per- 
sonality or  tlie  last  complement  of  rational  nature,  and  take 
from  liim  his  liberty  or  freedom  of  action,  whicli  is  really 
to  deny  him,  or,  what  is  the  same  thing,  to  absorb  him  in 
the  cosmos. 

The  ethical  theories  of  our  moral  philosophers  have 
equally  an  atheistical  tendency.  They  all  seek  a  basis  for 
virtue' without  the  recognition  of  God,  the  creative  act,  or 
the  divine  will  Some  place  the  ethical  principle  in  self- 
interest,  some  in  utility,  some  in  instinct,  some  in  what  they 
call  a  moral  sense,  amoral  sentiment,  or  Iti  a  subjective  idea; 
others,  in  acting  according  to  truth  ;  others,  in  acting  accord- 
ing to  the  fitness  of  things,  or  in  reference  to  universal 
order.  Popular  literature,  written  or  inspii'ed  in  no  small 
part  by  women,  places  it  in  what  it  calls  love,  and  in  doing 
what  love  dictates.  The  love,  however,  is  instinctive,  car- 
ries its  own  reason  aiid  justification  in  itself,  refuses  to  be 
morally  bound,  and  shrinks  from  the  very  thought  of  duty 
or  ol)ligation — a  love  that  moves  and  operates  as  one  of  the 
great  elemental  forces  of  nature,  as  attraction,  gravitation, 
the  wind,  the  storm,  or  the  lightning.  The  Christian  doc- 
trine that  nudces  virtue  consist  in  voluntary  obedience  to  the 
law  of  God  as  our  sovereign,  our  final  cause,  and  finds  the 
basis  of  moral  obligation  in  our  relation  to  God  as  his  creat- 
ures, created  for  him  as  their  last  end,  is  hardly  entertained 
by  any  class  of  modern  ethical  philosophers,  even  when  they 
profess  to  \)e  Christians. 

In  politics,  the  same  tendency  to  eliminate  God  from 
society  and  the  state  is  unmisftdcable.  The  statesmen  and 
political  jihilosophers  who  base  their  politics  on  principles 
derived  fi'om  theology  are  exceptions  to  the  rule,  and  are 
regarded  as  "  behind  the  age."  Political  atlieism,  or  the 
assumption  that  the  secular  order  is  independent  of  the  spir- 
itual, and  can  and  shoidd  exist  and  act  without  regard  to  it, 
is  the  popular  dot-trine  throughout  Europe  and  America, 
alike  with  monarchists  and  republicans,  and  is  at  the  hot- 


INTKODUCTION.  3 

torn  of  all  the  revolntionaiy  movements  of  the  last  century 
and  the  present.  Nothino;  can  be  said  that  will  be  received 
with  more  general  repugnance  by  the  men  of  the  age  than 
the  assertion  of  the  supremacy  of  the  spiritual  order,  or  the 
denial  that  the  secular  is  independent, — supreme. 

If  we  glance  at  the  various  projects  of  reform,  moral, 
political,  or  social,  which  are  put  forth  from  day  to  day  in 
such  numbers  and  with  so  much  confidence,  we  shall  see 
that  they  are  all  pervaded  by  one  and  the  same  atheistic 
thought.  We  see  it  in  the  late  Hobert  Owen's  scheme  of 
parallelograms,  which  avowedly  assunied  that  the  race  had 
hitherto  been  afflicted  by  a  trinity  of  evils  of  which  it  is 
necessary  to  get  rid,  namely,  property,  marriage,  and  reli- 
gion ;  we  see  it  it  in  the  phalanstery  of  Charles  Fourier, 
based  on  passional  harmony,  or  rather  on  passional  indul- 
gence ;  we  see  it  also  in  the  International  Association  of 
working  men,  who  would  seem  to  be  moved  by  a  personal 
hatred  of  God  ;  finally,  we  see  it  in  the  mystic  republic  of 
the  late  Mazzini,  \vho  though  he  accepts,  in  name,  God  and 
religion,  yet  makes  the  people  God,  and  popular  instincts 
religion.  The  Saint-Simonians,  with  their  Nouveau  -Chris- 
tianisme^  are  decidedly  pantheists,  and  the  Comtists  recog- 
nize and  worship  no  God  but  the  grand  collective  being, 
humanity ;  Proudhon  declared  that  we  must  deny  God,  or 
not  be  able  to  assert  liberty. 

This  rapid  sketch  is  sufiicicnt  to  bear  out  the  statement 
that  the  living  controversy  of  the  day  is  not  between  ortho- 
dox and  heterodox  Christians,  but  between  Christianity  and 
atheism,  or,  what  is  the  same  thing,  Christianity  and  pan- 
theism. The  battle  is  not  even  for  supernatural  revelation, 
but  for  God,  the  Creator  and  End  of  man  and  the  universe, 
for  natural  reason  and  natural  society,  for  the  very  principle 
of  intellectual,  moral,  and  social  ^ife.  It  is  all  veiy  well 
for  those  excellent  people  who  never  look  beyond  their  own 
convictions  or  ])rejudices  to  tell  us  that  atheism  is  absurd, 
and  that  we  need  not  trouble  ourselvos  about  it,  for  no  man 
in  his  senses  is,  or  can  be,  an  atheist.  But  let  no  one  lay 
this  "flattering  unction  to  his  soul."  Facts,  too  painfully 
certain  to  be  disputed,  and  too  numerous  to  be  unheeded  by 
any  one  who  attends  at  all  to  what  is  going  on  under  his 
very  eyes,  prove  the  contrary.  The  fools  are  not  all  dead, 
and  a  new  ci'op  is  born  every  year. 

The  Internationals  are  avowed  atheists,  and  they  boast 
that  their  association,  which  is  but  of  yesterday,  has  already 


4  KEFUTATION    OF   ATHEISM. 

(1871)  two  millions  of  men  in  France  enrolled  in  its  ranks, 
and  four  millions  in  the  rest  of  Europe.  Is  this  nothing  ? 
What  (heir  principles  are,  and  wliat  their  conduct  may  be 
expected  to  be,  the  murders  and  incendiarisms  of  the  Pari* 
Commune,  which  their  chiefs  approv^ed,  liave  sufficiently 
tanght  us.  But,  under  the  guise  of  science  and  free  thought, 
men  of  the  higliest  intellectual,  literary,  and  social  standing, 
like  Ralph  AValdo  Emerson  and  his  disciples,  like  Charles 
Darwin,  Sir  John  Lubbock,  Professors  Huxley  and  Tjndall, 
Herbert  Spencer,  Emile  Littre,  and  the  Positivists  or  wor- 
shippers of  humanitj'.  to  say  nothing  of  the  Hegelians  of 
Germany  and  the  majoritj"  of  the  medical  profession,  are 
daily  and  hourly  propagating  atheism,  open  or  disguised,  in. 
our  higher  literary  and  cultivated  classes.  The  ablest  and 
most  approved  organs  of  public  opinion  in  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  States,  France  and  Germany,  either  defend 
atheistic  science,  or  treat  its  advocates  with  great  respect 
and  tenderness,  as  if  the  questions  they  raise  were  purely 
speculative,  and  without  any  practical  bearing  on  the  great 
and  vital  interests  of  man  and  society.  There  may  be,  and 
we  trust  there  is,  much  faith,  much  true  piety  left  in  Chris- 
tendom ;  but  public  opinion,  we  may  say  the  official  opinion, 
— the  opinion  that  linds  expression  in  nearly  all  modern, 
governments  and  legislation, — is  antichi-istian,  and  between 
Christianity  and  atheism  there  is  no  middle  ground,  no  legit- 
imate halting  place. 

It  certainly,  then,  is  not  a  work  uncalled  for,  to  subject 
the  atheistic  and  false  theistic  theories  of  the  day  to  a  brief 
but  rigid  examination.  The  proi)lem  we  have  to  solve  is 
the  gravest  problem  that  can  occupy  the  human  intellect  or 
the  human  heart,  the  individual  or  society.  It  is,  whether 
there  is  a  God  who  has  created  the  world  from  nothing,  who 
is  our  first  cause  and  our  last  cause,  who  has  made  us  for 
himself  as  our  supreme  good,  who  sustains  and  governs  u& 
by  his  providence,  and  has  the  right  to  our  obedience  and 
worship;  or  whether  we  are  in  the  world,  coming  we  know 
not  whence,  and  going  we  know  not  whither,  without  any 
rule  of  life  or  purpose  in  our  existence. 

n. — THEISM   EST   POSSESSION. 

An  atheist  is  one  who  is  not  a  theist.  Atheists  may  be 
divided  into  two  classes,  positive  and  negative.  Positive 
atheists  are  those  who  deny  positively  the  existence  of  God, 


ATHEISM     m     I'oStiESSION.  ,) 

and  profess  to  be  able  to  prove  that  God  is  not ;  negative 
atheists  are  those,  who,  if  they  do  not  deny  positively  that 
God  is,  maintain  that  he  is  unknowable,  that  we  have,  and 
can  have  no  proof  of  his  existence,  no  reason  for  asserting 
it,  for  the  hvpothesis  of  a  God  explains  and  accounts 
for  nothing.  Of  this  latter  class  of  atheists  are  the  Comtists 
and  the  Cosmists,  or  those  who  take  Augnste  Comte  for  their 
master  and  those  who  swear  by  Herbert  Spencer. 

False  theists  or  pantheists  reject  the  name  of  atheists,  and 
jet  are  not  essentially  distinguishable  from  them.  They  are 
divided  into  several  classes  :  1,  the  emanationists,  or  those 
who  hold  that  all  things  emanate,  as  the  stream  from  the 
fountain,  from  the  one  only  being  or  substance  which  they 
call  God,  and  return  at  length  to  him  and  are  reabsorbed  in 
him  ;  2,  the  generationists,  or  those  who  hold  that  the  one 
only  being  or  substance  is  in  itself  both  male  and  female, 
iind  generates  the  world  from  itself ;  3,  the  formationists,  or 
those  who,  like  Plato  and  Aristotle,  hold  that  God  produces 
all  tilings  by  giving  form  to  a  preexisting  and  eternal  mat-' 
ter,  as  an  artificer  constructs  a  liouse  or  a  temple  with  mate- 
rials furnished  to  his  hand;  4,  the  ontologists,  or Spinozists, 
who  assert  that  nothing  is  or  exists,  but  being  or  substance, 
with  its  attributes  or  modes ;  5,  tlie  psychologists  or  egoists, 
or  those  who  assert  that  nothing  exists  but  the  soul,  the  Ego, 
a]id  its  productions,  modes,  or  affections,  as  maintained  by 
Fichte. 

There  are  various  other  shades  of  pantheism  ;  but  all  pan- 
theists coalesce  and  agree  in  denying  the  creative  act  of 
being  producing  all  things  from  nothing,  and  all,  except  the 
formationists,  represented  by  Plato  and  Aristotle,  agree  in 
maintaining  that  there  is  only  one  substance,  and  that  the 
cosmos  emanates  from  it,  is  generated  by  it,  or  is  its  attri- 
bute, mode,  affection,  or  phenomenon.  The  characteristic 
of  pantheism  is  the  denial  of  creation  from  nothing  and  the 
creation  of  substantial  existences  or  second  causes,  that  is, 
existences  capable,  when  sustained  by  the  tirst  cause,  of  act- 
ing from  their  own  centre  and  producing  clfects  of  their 
own.  Plato  and  Aristotle  approach  nearer  to  theism  than 
any  other  class  of  pantheists,  and  if  tliey  had  admitted  cre- 
ation they  would  not  be  pantheists  at  all,  but  theists. 

Omitting  the  philosophers  of  tiie  Academy  and  the  Lyceum, 
all  pantheists  admit  only  one  substance,  which  is  the  siih- 
fitance  or  reality  of  the  ctjsmus,  on  which  all  the  cosmic 
phenomena  depend  for  their  reality,  and  of  which   tlicy  ;iro 


6  REFUIWJ'IOX    OF    ATHEISM. 

simply  appearances  or  manifestations.  Here  pautlieisni  and 
atheism  coincide,  and  are  one  and  the  same ;  for  whether 
you  call  this  one  substance  God,  soul,  or  nature,  makes  not 
the  least  difference  in  the  world,  since  you  assert  nothing 
above  or  distinp^uishable  frojn.the  cosmos.  Pantheism  may 
be  the  more  subtle  form,  but  is  nojie  the  less  a  form  of  athe- 
ism, and  pantheists  are  really  only  atheists ;  for  they  assert 
no  God  distinct  from  nature,  above  it,  and  its  creator. 

Pantheism  is  the  earliest  form  of  atheism,  the  first  depart- 
ure from  theology,  and  is  not  regarded  by  those  who  accept 
it  as  atheism  at  ail.  It  undoubtedly  retains  many  theistical 
conceptions  around  which  the  religious  sentiments  may  linger 
for  a  time  ;  3'et  it  is  no-theism  and  no-theism  is  atheism. 
Pantheism,  if  one  pleases,  is  inchoate  atheism,  the  first  step 
in  the  descent  from  theism,  as  complete  atheism  is  the  last. 
It  is  the  germ  of  which  atheism  is  the  blossom  or  the  ripe 
fruit.  Pantheism  is  a  misconceptioii  of  the  relation  of  cause 
and  effect,  and  the  beginning  of  the  corruption  of  the  ideal ; 
atheism  is  its  total  corruption  and  loss.  It  is  implicit  not 
explicit  atheism,  as  every  heresy  is  implicitly  though  not 
explicitly  the  total  denial  of  Christianity,  since  Christianity 
is  an  indivisible  whole.  In  this  sense,  and  in  this  sense  only^ 
are  pantheism  and  atheism  distinguishable. 

Pantheism  in  some  of  its  forms  underlies  all  the  ancient 
and  modern  heathen  mythologies ;  and  nothing  is  more  absurd 
than  to  suppose  that  these  mythologies  were  primitive,  and 
that  Christianity  has  been  gradually  developed  from  them. 
Men  could  not  deny  God  before  his  existence  had  been 
asserted,  nor  could  they  identify  him  with  the  substance  or 
reality  manifested  in  the  cosmic  phenomena  if  they  had  no 
notion  of  his  existence.  Pantheism  and  atheism  presuppose 
theism  ;  for  the  denial  cannot  precede  tlie  aflirmation,  and 
either  is  unintelligible  without  it,  as  Protestantism  presup- 
poses and  is  unintelligible  without  the  church  in  commun- 
ion with  the  See  of  Rome  against  which  it  protests.  The 
assertion  of  the  papal  supremacy  necessarily  preceded  its 
denial.  Dr.  Draper,  Sir  John  Lubbock,  as  well  as  a  host  of 
others,  maintain  that  the  more  perfect  forms  of  religion 
have  been  developed  from  the  less  perfect,  as  Professor 
Huxley  maintains  that  life  is  developed  from  protoplasm, 
and  protoplasm  from  proteine,  and  Charles  Darwin  that  the 
higher  species  of  animals  have  been  developed  from  the 
lower,  man  from  the  ape  or  some  one  of  the  monkey  tribe, 
by  the  gradual  operation  for  ages  of  what  he  calls  "  natural 
selection." 


THEISM    EST    POSSESSION.  T 

It  has  almost  passed  into  an  axiom  that  the  luiman  race 
began,  as  to  religion,  in  fetichism,  and  passed  progressively 
through  the  various  forms  and  stages  of  polytheism  up  to  the 
sublime  monotheism  of  the  Jews  and  Christians;  yet  the 
only  authority  for  it  is  that  it  chimes  in  with  the  general 
theory  of  progress  lield  by  a  class  of  antichristian  theorists 
and  socialists,  but  which  has  itself  no  basis  in  science,  his- 
tory. Or  philosophy.  So  far  as  history  goes,  the  monotheism 
of  the  Jews  and  Christians  is  older  than  polytheism,  older 
than  fetichism,  and  in  fact,  as  held  by  the  patriarchs,  was 
the  primitive  religion  of  mankind.  There  is  no  earlier  his- 
torical record  extant  than  Genesis^  and  in  that  we  find  the 
recognition  and  worship  of  one  only  God,  Creator  of  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  as  well  established  as  subsequently 
with  the  Jews  and  Christians.  The  oldest  of  the  Vedas  are 
the  least  corrupt  and  superstitious  of  the  sacred  books  of  the 
Hindoos,  but  the  theology  even  of  the  oldest  and  purest  is 
decidedly  pantheistic,  which  as  we  have  said,  presupposes 
theism,  and  never  could  have  preceded  the  theistical  theol- 
ogy. Pantheism  may  be  developed  by  way  of  corruption 
from  theism,  but  theism  can  never  be  developed  in  any  sense 
from  pantheism. 

All  the  Gentile  religions  or  superstitions,  if  carefully 
examined  and  scientifically  analyzed,  are  seen  to  have 
their  type  in  the  patriarchal  religion, — the  type,  be  it  under- 
stood, from  which  they  have  receded,  but  not  the  ideal 
which  they  are  approaching  and  struggling  to  realize.  They 
all  have  their  ideal  in  the  past,  and  each  points  to  a  perfec- 
tion once  possessed,  but  now  lost.  Over  them  all  hovers 
the  memory  of  a  departed  glory.  The  genii,  devs,  or  divi, 
the  good  and  the  bad  demons  of  the  heathen  mythologies, 
are  evidently  travesties  of  the  Biblical  doctrine  of  good  and 
bad  angels.  The  doctrine  of  the  fall,  of  expiation  and  repa- 
ration by  the  sutf ering  and  death  of  a  God  or  Divine  Person, 
which  meets  us  under  various  forms  in  c\ll  the  Indo-Ger- ' 
manic  or  Aryan  mythologies,  and  indeed  in  all  the  known 
mythologies  of  the  world,  are  evidently  derived  from  the 
teachings  or  the  patriarchal  or  primitive  religion  of  the 
race, — not  the  Christian  doctrine  of  original  sin,  redemp- 
tion, and  reparation  by  the  passion  and  death  of  Our  Lord, 
from  them.  The  heathen  doctrines  on  all  these  points  are 
mingled  with  too  many  silly  fables,  too  many  superstitious 
details  and  revolting  and  indecent  incidents,  to  have  been 
primitive,  and  clearly  prove  that  they  are  a  primitive  doc- 


8  liEKLTATlON    ()]'■    A'l'IlKIsM. 

trine  corrupted.  The  purest  and  simplest  forms  are  always 
the  earliest. 

We  see,  also,  in  all  these  heathen  mythologjies,  traces  or 
reminiscences  of  an  original  belief  in  the  unity  of  God. 
Above  all  the  Dii  Majores  an  I  the  Dii  Minores  there  hovers, 
so  to  speak,  dimly  and  indistinctly  it  may  be,  one  supreme 
and  ever-living:  God,  to  whom  Saturn,  Jupiter,  Juno,  Venus, 
Yulcan,  Mars,  Dis,  and  all  the  other  g'ods  and  goddesses  to 
whom  temples  were  erected  and  sacrifices  were  offered,  were 
inferior  and  subject.  It  is  true  the  heathen  regarded  him 
as  inaccessible  and  inexorable;  paid  him  no  distinctive  wor- 
ship, and  denominated  him  Fate  or  Destiny ;  yet  it  is  clear 
that  in  the  to  ly  of  the  Alexandrians,  the  Eternity  of  the 
Persians,  above  both  Ormuzd  and  Ahriman,  the  heathen 
retained  at  least  an  obscure  and  fading  reminiscence  of  the 
unity  and  supremacy  of  the  one  God  of  tradition.  They 
knew  him,  but  they  did  not,  when  they  knew  him,  worship 
him  as  God,  but  gave  his  glory  unto  creatures  or  empty 
idols. 

We  denj^,  then,  that  fetichism  or  any  otlier  form  of 
heathenism  is  or  can  be  the  primitive  or  earliest  religion  of 
mankind.  The  primitive  or  earliest  known  religion  of  man- 
kind was  a  purely  theistical  religion.  Monotheism  is,  his- 
torically as  well  as  logically,  older  than  polytheism;  the 
worship  of  God  preceded  the  worship  of  nature,  the  ele- 
ments, the  sun,  moon,  and  stars  of  heaven,  or  the  demons 
swarming  in  the  air.  Christian  faith  is  in  substance  older 
than  pantheism,  as  pantheism  is  older  than  undisguised 
atheism.  Christian  theism  is  the  oldest  creed,  as  well  as  the 
oldest  philosophy  of  mankind,  and  has  been  from  the  first 
and  still  is  the  creed  of  the  living  and  progressive  portion 
of  the  human  race. 

Christianity  claims,  as  every  body  knows,  to  be  the  prim- 
itive and  universal  religion,  and  to  be  based  on  absolutely 
catholic  principles.  Always  and  everywhere  held,  though 
not  held  by  all  individuals,  or  even  nations,  free  from  all 
admixture  of  error  and  superstition.  Yet  analyze  all  the 
heathen  religions,  eliminate  all  their  differences,  as  Mr. 
Herbert  Spencer  proposes,  take  what  is  positive  or  affirm- 
ative, permanent,  universal,  in  them,  as  distinguished  from 
what  in  them  is  negative,  limited,  lo(.'al,  varfable,  or  tran- 
sitory, and  you  will  have  remaining  the  principles  of  Chris- 
tiauitj'  as  found  in  the  patriarchal  religion,  as  held  in  the 
Synagogue,  and  taught   by  the  Cliurch  of  Christ.     These 


THKISM     IN    POSSESSION.  y 

pvmc\])\es  are  all  absolutely  catholic  or  universal,  and  hence 
Christianity,  in  its  essential  principles  at  least,  is  really  the 
universal  religion,  and  in  possession  as  such.  The  presump- 
tion, as  say  the  lawyers,  is  then  decidedly  in  favor  of  the 
Christian  and  against  the  atheist. 

Christianity,  again,  not  only  asserts  God  and  his  provi- 
dence as  its  fundamental  principle,  but  claims  to  be  the  law 
of  God,  supernaturally  revealed  to  man,  or  the  revelation 
which  he  has  made  of  himself,  of  his  providence,  of  his 
will,  and  of  what  he  exacts  of  his  rational  cre^itures.  Then, 
again,  Cliristianity  asserts,  in  principle,  only  the  catholic  or 
universal  belief  of  the  race.  The  belief  in  God,  in  provi- 
dence, natural  power,  and  in  supernatural  intervention  in 
human  affairs  in  some  form,  is  universal.  Even  the  atheist 
shudders  at  a  ghost  story,  and  is  surprised  by  sudden  danger 
into  a  prayer.  Men  and  nations  may  in  tlieir  ignorance  or 
superstition  misconceive  and  misrepresent  tlie  Divinity,  but 
they  could  not  do  so,  if  they  had  no  belief  that  God  is. 
Prayer  to  God  or  the  gods,  which  is  universal,  is  full  proof 
of  the  universality  of  the  belief  in  Divine  Providence  and 
in  supernatural  intervention.  Hence,  again,  the  presump- 
tion is  in  favor  of  Christian  theism  and  against  th^  atheist. 

Of  course,  this  universal  belief,  or  this  eonsensufi  hominum, 
is  not  adduced  here  as  full  proof  of  the  truth  of  Christianity, 
or  of  the  catholic  principles  on  which  it  rests;  but  it  is 
adduced  as  a  presumptive  proof  of  Christianity  and  against 
atheism,  while  it  undeniably  throws  the  burden  of  proof  on 
the  atheist,  or  whoever  questions  it.  It  is  not  enough  for 
the  atheist  to  deny  God,  providence,  and  the  supernatural; 
be  must  sustain  his  denial  by  proofs  strong  enough,  at  least, 
to  turn  the  presumption  against  Ciu-istianity,  before  he  can 
oblige  or  compel  the  Christian  to  plead.  Till  then,  "  So  I 
and  my  fathers  have  always  held,"  is  all  the  reply  he  is 
required  to  make  to  any  one  that  would  oust  him. 

ni. — THE  ATHEIST   CANNOT   TURN   THE   PKESUMPTION 

But  can  the  atheist  turn  the  presumption,  and  turn  it 
against  the  tlieist?  It  perhaps  will  be  more  difficult  to  do 
it  than  he  imagines.  It  is  very  easy  to  say  that  the  universal 
fact  which  the  Christian  adduces  originated  in  ignorance, 
which  the  progress  of  science  has  dissipated ;  but  this  is  not 
enough :  the  atheist  must  prove  that  it  has  actually  origi- 
nated in  men's  ignorance,  and  not  in  their  knowledge,  and 


10  KEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

that  the  alleged  progress  of  science,  so  far  as  it  bears  on  this 
question,  is  not  itself  an  illusion;  for  he  must  bear  in  mind 
that  tlie  burden  of  proof  rests  on  him,  since  theism  is  in 
possession  and  the  presumption  is  against  him.  Is  it  certain 
that  Christians  have  less  science  than  atheists?  As  far  as 
our  observation  goes,  the  atheist  may  have  more  of  tlieory 
and  be  richer  in  bold  denials  and  in  unsupported  assertions, 
but  he  has  somewhat  less  of  science  than  the  Christian  theo- 
logian. The  alleged  progress  of  science,  be  it  greater  or 
less,  throws  no  light  one  way  or  another  on  the  question ; 
for  it  is  confessedly  confined  to  a  region  below  that  of  reli- 
gion, and  does  not  rise  above  or  extend  beyond  the  cosmos. 
.  The  latest  and  ablest  representatives  of  the  atheistical 
science  of  the  age  are  the  Positivists,  or  followers  of  Auguste 
Comte,  and  the  Cosmists,  or  admirers  of  Herbert  Spencer,  and 
neither  of  these  pretend  that  their  science  has  demonstrated  or 
can  demonstrate  that  God  is  not.  Mr.  John  Fiske,  who  last 
year  (1S70)  was  a  Comtist,  and  who  is  this  year  (1871)  a  Cos- 
mist  says,  in  one  of  his  lectures  before  Harvard  College,  very 
distinctly,  that  they  have  not.  He  says,  speaking  of  God 
and  religion:  "We  are  now  in  a  region  where  absolute 
demonstration,  in  the  scientific  sense,  is  impossible.  It  is 
beyond  the  power  of  science  to  prove  that  a  personal  God 
either  exists  or  does  not  existy  This  is  express,  and  is  not 
affected  by  tlie  interjection  of  the  word  personal^  for  an 
impersonal  God  is  no  God  at  all,  but  is  simply  nature  or  the 
cosmos,  and  indistinguishable  from  it.  The  lecturer,  after 
admitting  the  inability  of  science  to  prove  there  is  no  God, 
proceeds  to  criticise  the  arguments  usually  adduced  to  prove 
that  God  is,  and  to  show  that  they  are  all  inconclusive. 
Suppose  him  successful  in  this,  which,  by  the  way,  he  is  not, 
he  proves  nothing  to  the  purpose.  The  insufficiency  of  the 
argume  .ts  alleged  to  prove  tliatGod  is,  does  not  entitle  him 
to  conclude  that  God  is  not,  and  creates  no  presumption  that 
he  is  not.  He  cannot  conckide  from  their  insufficiency  that 
science  is  capable  of  overcoming  the  great  fact  the  Christian 
adduces,  and  which  creates  presumption  against  atheism. 

It  is,  no  doubt,  true,  that  both  the  Comtists  and  Cosmists 
deny  that  tlioy  are  atheists ;  but  they  are  evidently  what  we 
have  called  negative  atheists;  for  they  do  not  assert  that 
God  is,  and  maintain  that  thei'e  is  no  evidence  or  proof  of 
his  existence.  If  they  do  not  positively  denj'  it,  they  cer- 
tainly do  not  affirm  it.  They  admit,  indeed,  an  infinite 
power.  Force,  or  Reality,  underlying  the  cosmic  phenomena, 


THE    ATHEIST    CANNOT    TURN    THE    PRESUMPTION.  11 

and  of  which  the  phenomena  are  manifestations ;  but  this 
does  not  relieve  them  of  atheism,  for  it  is  not  independent 
of  the  cosmos  or  distinguishable  from  it.  It  is  simply  the 
cosmos  itself — the  substance  or  reality — that  appears  in  the 
cosmic  phenomena.  It,  then,  is  not  God,  and  they  do  not 
call  it  God,  and  avowedly  reject  what  they  call  the  "  theist- 
ical  hypothesis." 

Yet  both  sects  agree  in  this,  that  they  have  no  science 
that  disproves  the  "  theistical  hypothesis,"  or  that  does  or 
can  prove  the  falsity  of  the  great  catholic  principles  asserted 
in  the  universal  beliefs  of  the  race.  Mr.  Fiske,  in  his  lec- 
ture, says:  "We  cannot  therefore  expect  to  obtain  a  result 
which,  like  a  mathematical  theorem,  shall  stand  firm  through 
mere  weight  of  logic,  or  which,  like  a  theorem  in  physics,  can 
be  subjected  to  a  crucial  test.  We  can  only  examine  the  argu- 
ments on  which  the  theistic  hypothesis  is  founded,  and 
inquire  whether  they  are  of  such  a  character  as  to  be  con- 
vincing and  satisfactory   If   it  turns  out  that  these 

arguments  are  not ....  satisfactory,  it  will  follow  that,  as 
the  cosmic  philosophy  becomes  more  and  more  widely 
understood  and  accepted,  the  theistical  hypothesis  Avill  gen- 
erally fall  into  discredit,  not  because  it  will  have  been  dis- 
proved bat  because  there  will  be  no  sufticient  warrant  for 
maintaining  it."  This  is  a  full  and  frank  confession  that 
science  does  not  and  cannot  disprove  Christian  theism,  and 
that  the  hope  of  the  Cosmists  to  get  it  superseded  by  the 
cosmic  philosophy,  does  not  rest  on  disproving  it,  but  in  per- 
suading men  that  there  "is  no  sufficient  warrant  for  main- 
taining it."  But,  if  science  cannot  disprove  theism,  the 
presumption  remains  good  against  atheism,  and  the  Christian 
theist  is  not  required  to  produce  his  title  deeds  or  proofs. 
Till  then,  the  argument  from  prescription  or  possession  is 
all  the  warrant  he  needs. 

But  the  confession  that  science  cannot  prove  that  God  is 
not,  is  the  confession  that  the  atheist  has  no  scientific  truth 
to  oppose  Christian  theism,  but  only  a  theory,  an  opinion, 
a  "mental  habit,"  without  any  scientific  support.  In  the 
passage  last  quoted  from  Mr.  Fiske  we  have  marked  an 
omission.  The  part  of  the  sentence  omitted  is,  "  none  who 
rigidly  adhere  to  the  doctrine  of  evolution,  who  assert  the 
relativity  of  all  knowledge,  and  who  refuse  to  reason  on  the 
subjective  method."  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  doc- 
trine of  evolution  and  the  relativity  of  all  knowledge  is 
incompatible,  as  Mr,  Fiske  and  his  master,  Herbert  Spencer, 


12  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

maintain,  with  Christian  theism,  or  the  assertioii  that  God 
is.  But  as  science  cannot  prove  tliat  God  is  not,  it  follows 
that  the  doctrine  of  evolution  and  the  relativity  of  all  knowl- 
edge, which  the  Cosinists  oppose  to  the  existence  of  God,  is 
not  and  cannot  be  scientifically  proved,  and  is  simply  a  theory 
or  hypothesis,  not  science,  and  connts  for  nothing-  in  the 
aro-umoiiL  In  confessing  their  inability  to  deinonstrate 
what  the  fool  says  in  hislieart,  Non  est  Deus,  God  is  not,^ 
they  confess  their  inability  to  demonstrate  their  doctrine  of 
evolution, -and  the  relativity  of  all  knowdedge.  They  also 
thus  confess  that  they  have  no  science  to  oppose  theism,  and 
they  expect  it  to  perish,  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Fiske,  "  as 
other  doctrines  have  perished,  through  lack  of  the  mental 
predisposition  to  accept  it."  This  should  dispose  of  the 
objection  to  Christian  theism  drawn  from  pretended  science, 
and  it  leaves  the  presumption  still  against  atheism,  as  we 
have  found  it. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  remark  tliat  the  presumption  in 
favor  of  theism  cannot  be  overcome,  and  the  burden  of  proof 
thrown  on  the  tlieist  by  any  alleged  theory  or  liypothesis  which 
is  not  itself  demonstrated  or  jiroved.  The  atheist  must 
prove  that  his  theory  or  hypothesis  is  scientifically  true, 
which  of  course  the  cosmic  philosophers,  who  assert  the 
theory  of  evolution  and  of  the  relativity  of  all  knowledge, 
cannot  do.  If  all  knowledge  is  relative,  there  is  then  no 
absolute  knowledge ;  if  no  absolute  knowledge,  the  Cosmists 
can  neither  absolutely  know  nor  prove  that  all  knowledge  is 
relative.  The  proof  of  the  tlieory  of  the  relativity  of  all 
knowledge  would  consequently  be  its  refutation  ;  for  then  all 
knowledge  would  not  be  relative,  to  wit,  the  knowledge  that 
all  knowledge  is  relative.  The  theory  is  then  self-contradic- 
tory, or  an  unprovable  and  an  uncertain  opinion  ;  and  an 
uncertain  opinion  is  insufficient  to  oust  theism  from  its 
immemorial  possession.  The  atheist  must  allege  against  it 
positive  truth,  or  facts  susceptible  of  being  positively  proved, 
or  gain  no  standing  in  court. 

According  to  the  Cosmists,  there  is  no  absolute  science,  and 
acience  itself  is  a  variable  and  uncertain  thing.  Mr.  Fiske 
tells  us  that  in  ISTO  he  was  a  Conitist  or  Positivist,  and 
defended,  in  his  course  of  lectures  of  that  year,  the  '"Fhilo- 
«ophie  Positive ;"  but  in  this  year  (lS7i)  he  holds  and 
defends  the  cosmic  philosophy,  which  he  says  "  differs  from 
it  almost  fundamentally."  The  Conitean  philosophy  absorbs 
the    cosmos   in    man    and    society;  the    cosmic    philosophy 


THE   ATHEIST   CANNOT   TURN    THE    PRESUMPTION.  IS 

includes  man  and  society  in  tlie  cosmos,  as  it  does  minerals, 
vegetables,  animals,  apes  and  tadpoles,  and  subjects  them  all 
alike  to  one  and  the  same  universal  law  of  evolution.  This, 
onr  cosmic  or  Speucerian  philosopher  assures  us,  is  science 
to-day.  But  who  can  say  "what  it  will  be  fifty  years  hence, 
or  wliat  modifications  of  it  the  unremitted  investigations  of 
scientific  men  into  the  cosmic  phenomena  and  their  laws  will 
necessitate.''  There  is  and  can  be  no  real,  invariable,  and 
permanent  science,  j'et  the  cosmic  philosophers  see  no  absurd- 
ity in  asking  the  race  to  give  up  its  universal  beliefs  on  the 
authorit}^  of  their  present  theory,  and  nothing  wrong  in  try- 
ing to  spread  their  ever-shifting,  evei'-varying  science  and 
make  it  supersede  in  men's  minds  tlie  Christian  principles  of 
God,  creation,  and  providence,  although  they  confess  that  it 
may  turn  out  on  inquiry  to  be  false. 

^  There  is  no  doubt  that,  if  the  cosmic  philosophers  could 
get  their  pretended  science  generally  accepted,  they  would 
do  much  to  generate  a  habit  or  disposition  of  mind  very 
unfavorable  to  the  recognition  of  Christian  theism  ;  but  that 
would  be  no  argument  for  tlie  truth  of  tlieir  science  or  phi- 
losophy. The  Cosmists — a  polite  name  for  atheists — fail  to 
recognize  theism,  not  because  thcj'  have  or  pretend  to  have 
any  scientific  evidence  of  its  falsity,  but  really  because  it 
does  not  lie  in  the  sphere  of  their  investigations.  "  I  have 
never  seen  God  at  the  end  of  my  telescope,"  said  the  astron- 
omer, Lalande ;  yet  perhaps  it  never  occurred  to  him  that  if 
there  were  no  God,  there  could  be  no  astronomy.  L  The 
Cosmists  confine  their  investigations  to  the  cosmic  phenom- 
ena and  their  laws,  and  God  is  neither  a  cosmic  phenomenon 
nor  a  cosmic  law  ;  how  then  should  they  recognize  him  ? 
They  do  not  find  God,  because  he  is  not  in  the  order  of  facts 
with  which  they  are  engrossed,  though  not  one  of  tliose 
facts  docs  or  could  exist  without  him. 

rV.      NO   PURELY   COSMIC    SCIENCE. 

Theism  being  in  possession,  and  holding  from  prescrip- 
tion, can  be  ousted  onlj-  by  establishing  the  title  of  an 
adverse  claimant.  This,  we  have  seen,  tlie  atheist  cannot 
do.  The  cosmic  philosophers  confess  that  science  is  unable 
to  prove  that  God  is  not.  They  confess,  then,  that  tliey 
Lave  no  scientitic  truth  to  oppose  to  his  being,  or  that  con- 
tradicts it.  It  is  true,  they  add,  that  science  is  equally 
unable  to  prove  that  God  is ;  but  that  is  our  alfair,  and  per- 


14  KEFDTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

haps  we  shall,  before  we  close,  prove  the  contrary.  Bnt  it 
is  enough  for  us  at  present  to  know  that  the  Cosmists  or 
atheists  confess  that  they  have  no  scientific  truth  that  proves 
that  God  is  not. 

Indeed  they  do  not  propose  to  get  rid  of  Cliristian  theism 
by  disproving  it,  or  bj  proving  their  atheism,  but  bj^  turn- 
ing away  the  mind  from  its  contemplation,  and  generating 
in' the  community  habits  of  mind  adverse  to  its  reception-.. 
Take  the  following  extract  from  one  of  Mr.  Fiske's  lectures 
in  proof : 

"  It  is,  indeed,  generally  true  that  theories  concerning  the  supernatural 
perish,  not  from  extraneous  violence,  but  from  inanition.  The  belief  in 
witchcraft,  or  the  physical  intervention  of  the  devil  in  human  affairs,  is 
now  laughed  at;  yet  two  centuries  have  hardly  elapsed  since  it  was  held 
by  learned  and  sensible  men,  as  an  essential  part  of  Christianity.  It  was 
supported  by  an  immense  amount  of  testimony  which  no  one  has  ever 
refuted  in  detail.  No  one  bas  ever  disproved  witchcraft,  as  Young  dis- 
proved the  corpuscular  theory  of  light.  But  the  belief  has  died  out 
because  scientific  cultivation  has  rendered  tlie  viental  soil  unfit  for  it. 
The  contemporaries  of  Bodiu  were  so  thoroughly  predisposed  by  their 
general  theory  of  things  to  believe  in  the  continual  intervention  of  the 
devil,  that  it  needed  but  the  slightest  evidence  to  make  them  credit  any 
particular  act  of  intervention.  But  to  the  educated  men  of  to-day  such 
intervention  seems  too  improbable  to  be  admitted  on  any  amount  of  tes- 
timony. The  hypothesis  of  diabolic  interference  is  simply  ruled  out,  and 
will  remain  ruled  out. 

"So  with  Spiritualism  (spiritism),  the  modern  form  of  totemism,  or 
the  belief  in  the  physical  intervention  of  the  souls  of  the  dead  in  human 
affairs.  ]\Ien  of  science  decline  to  waste  their  time  in  arguing  against  it, 
because  they  know  that  the  only  way  in  which  to  destroy  it  is  to  educate 
people  in  science.  Spiritualism  (spiritism)  is  simply  one  of  the  weeds 
which  spring  up  in  minds  uncultivated  by  science.  There  is  no  use  in 
pulling  up  ono  form  of  the  superstition  by  the  roots,  for  another  form, 
equally  nosiou?.  is  sure  to  take  root;  the  only  way  of  iusurmg  the 
dL'Struction  ol  the  pests  is  to  sow  the  seeds  of  scientific  truth.  When, 
therefore,  we  arc  gravely  told  what  persons  of  undoubted  veracity  have 
seen,  we  arc  affected  about  as  if  a  friend  should  come  in  and  assure  us 
upon  his  honor  as  a  gentleman  that  heat  is  not  a  mode  of  motion. 

"  The  case  is  the  same  with  the  belief  in  miracles,  or  the  physical  inter- 
vention of  the  Deity  in  human  alfairs.  To  the  theologian  such  interven- 
tion is  a  priori  so  probable  that  he  needs  but  slight  historic  testimony  to 
make  liim  believe  in  it.  To  the  scientific  thinker  it  is  a  priori  so  improb- 
able, that  no  amount  of  historic  testimony,  such  as  can  be  produced, 
Buffices  to  make  him  entertain  the  hypothesis  for  an  instant.  Hence  it 
is  that  such  critics  as  Strauss  and  Renan,  to  the  great  disgust  of  thcolo- 


NO    PUKELT    COSMIC    SCIENCE.  15 

gians,  always  assume,  prior  to  argument,  that  miraculous  narratives  are 
legendary.  Hence  it  is  that  when  the  slowly  dying  belief  in  miracles 
finally  perishes,  it  will  not  be  because  any  one  will  ever  have  refuted  it  by 
an  array  of  syllogisms — the  syllogisms  of  the  theologian  and  those  of  the 
scientist  have  no  convincing  power  as  against  each  other,  because 
neither  accepts  the  major  premise  of  the  other — but  it  will  be  because 
the  belief  is  discordant  with  the  mental  Jiabits  induced  by  the  general 
study  of  science. 

"Hence  it  is  that  the  cosmic  philosopher  is  averse  to  prosclytism,  and 
has  no  sympathy  with  radicalism  or  mfidelity.  For  he  knows  tliat  the 
theological  habits  of  thought  are  relatively  useful,  while  scepticism,  if 
permanent,  is  intellectually  and  morally  pernicious;  witness  the  curious 
fact  that  radicals  are  prone  to  adopt  retrogade  social  theories.  Knowing 
this,  he  knows  that  the  only  way  to  destroy  theological  habits  of  thought 
•without  detriment  is  to  nurture  scientific  habits — which  stifle  the  former 
as  surely  as  clover  stifles  weeds." 

A  more  apt  illustration  would  have  been,  "as  sure  as  the 
weeds  stiHe  the  coi-n."  But  it  is  evident  from  this  extract 
that  the  cosmic  philosophers  are  aware  of  their  inability  to 
overthrow  Christian  theism  by  any  direct  proof,  or  by  any 
truth,  scientiiically  verifiable,  opposed  to  it.  They  trust  to 
what  in  military  parlance  might  be  called  "a  flank  move- 
ment." They  aim  to  turn  tlie  impregnable  position  of  the 
theist,  and  defeat  liim  by  taking  possession  of  the  back 
country  from  which  he  draws  his  supplies.  They  would  get 
rid  of  theism  by  generating  mental  habits  that  exclude  it,  as 
the  spirit  of  the  age  excludes  belief  in  miracles,  in  spiritism, 
and  the  supernatural  in  any  and  every  form.  This  is  an  old 
device.  It  was  attempted  in  the  system  of  education 
devised  for  France  by  the  Convention  of  1793-'91 ;  that 
devised  the  new  antichristian  calendar  ;  but  it  did  not  prove 
effectual.  The  Prinve  and  Princess  Gallitzin  brought  up 
their  oidy  son  Dmitri  after  the  approved  philosophy  of  the 
day,  in  profound  ignorance  of  the  doctrines  and  principles 
of  religion  ;  but  he  became  a  Christian  notwithstanding,  a 
priest  even,  and  died  a  devoted  and  self-sacriticing  mission- 
ary in  wjiat  were  then  the  wilds  of  "Western  Pennsylvania. 
And  after  a  brief  saturnalia  of  atheism  and  blood,  France 
lierself  I'oturned  to  her  Christian  calendar,  reopened  the 
churches  she  had  closed,  and  reconsecrated  the  altars  she  had 
profaned. 

The  belief  in  miracles  may  have  perished  among  the  Cos- 
mists,  but  it  is  still  living  and  vigorous  in  the  minds  of  men 
who  yield  nothing,  to  say  the  least,  in  scientitic  culture  and 


16  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM 

attainments,  to  the  cbsniic  philosophers  themselves.  The 
belief  in  a  personal  devil,  who  tempts  men  throngli  their  lusts, 
and  works  in  the  children  of  disobedience,  has  not  perished, 
and  is  still  firmly  held  by  the  better  educated  and  the  more 
enlightened  portion  of  mankind ;  and  scientific  men  in  no 
sense  inferior  to  Mr.  Fiske,  Plerbert  Spencer,  or  Auguste 
Comte,  have  investigated  the  facts  alleged  by  the  spiritists — 
not  sjmntualists,  for  spiritualists  they  are  not — and  found  no 
difficulty  in  recognizing  among  them  facts  of  a  superhuman 
and  diabolical  origin.  The  first  believers  in  spiritism  we 
ever  encountered  were  persons  we  had  previously  known  as 
avowed  atheists  or  cosmic  philosophers.  The  men  who  can 
accept  tlie  Cosmic  philosophy  may  deny  God,  may  deny  or 
accept  any  thing,  but  they  should  never  speak  of  science. 

That  miracles  are  iinprobalile  a  priori  to  the  Cosmists 
may  be  true  enough ;  that  they  are  so  to  men  of  genuine 
science  is  not  yet  proven.  Before  they  can  be  pronounced 
improbable  or  incapable  of  being  proved,  it  must  be  proved 
that  the  supernatural  or  supercosmic  does  not  exist;  but 
this  the  Cosmists  admit  cannot  be  proved.  They  own  they 
cannot  prove  that  God  does  not  exist,  and  if  he  does  exist, 
lie  is  necessarily  snpercosmic  or  supernatural  ;  and  the  cos- 
mos itself  is  a  miracle,  and  a  standing  miracle,  before  the 
eyes  of  ail  men  from  the  beginning.  A  miracle  is  what 
God  does  by  himself  immediately,  as  the  natural  is  what  he 
does  mediately,  through  the  agency  of  second  or  created 
causes,  or  does  as  causa  causanun^  tliat  is,  as  causa  eminens. 
A  miracle,  then,  is  no  more  improbable  than  the  fact  of 
creation,  and  no  more  incapable  of  pi-oof  than  the  existence 
of  the  cosmos  itself.  Hume's  assertion  that  no  amount  of 
testimony  is  sufficient  to  prove  a  miracle,  for  it  is  always 
more  in  accordance  with  experience  to'  believe  the  witnesses 
lie,  than  it  is  to  believe  that  nature  goes  out  of  iier  way  to 
work  a  miracle,  is  founded  on  a  total  misapprehension  of 
what  is  meant  by  a  miracle.  Nature  does  not  work  the 
miracle;  but  God,  the  author  of  nature,  works  it;  nor  does 
nature  in  the  miracle  go  out  of  her  way,  or  deviate  from  her 
course.  Her  course  and  her  laws  remain  unchanged.  Tlie 
miracle  is  the  introduction  or  creation  of  a  new  fact  by  the 
power  that  creates  nature  herself,  and  is  as  provable  by  ade- 
quate testimony  as  is  any  natural  fact  whatever. 

The  Cosmists  should  bear  in  mind  that  when  they  rele- 
gate principles  and  causes,  all  except  the  cosmic  phenomena 
and  the  law  of   their   evolution,   to  the  unknowable,  the 


NO    PURELY    COSlVnC    SCIENCE.  17 

unknowable  is  not  necessarily  non-existent,  and  should 
remember  also  that  what  is  unknowable  to  them  may  be  not 
only  knowable  but  actually  known  to  others.  Onr  own 
ignorance  is  not  a  safe  rule  by  which  to  determine  the 
knowledge  of  others,  or  the  line  between  the  knowable  and 
the  unknowable. 

"  There  are  more  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  Horatio, 
Than  are  dreamt  of  in  your  philosophy." 

For  aught  the  Cosmist  can  say,  there  may  be  in  the 
unknowable,  principles  and  causes  which  render  miracles 
not  only  possible  but  probable,  and  the  supernatural  as  rea- 
sonable, to  say  the  least,  as  the  natural. 

Indeed,  the  cosmic  philosophers  tliemselves,  when  it  suits 
their  purpose,  distinguish  between  the  unknowable  and  the 
non-existent,  and  contend  that  they  are  not  atheists,  because, 
though  they  exile  God  to  the  dark  region  of  tlie  unknow- 
able, they  do  not  deny  that  he  exists.  They  deny  what 
they  call  the  "Christian  theory  of  a  personal  or  anthropo- 
morphous God,"  but  not  the  existence  of  an  infinite  Being, 
Power,  Force,  or  Reality,  that  underlies  the  cosmic  phe- 
nomena, and  which  appears  or  is  manifested  in  them.  They 
actually  assert  the  existence  of  such  Being,  and  concede  that 
the  cosmic  plienomenaare  "unthinkable"  without  it,  though 
it  is  itself  absohitely  unknowable.  Here  is  the  admission  at 
least  that  the  unknowable  exists,  and  that  without  it  there 
would  and  could  be  no  knowable. 

But  the  theory  they  deny  is  not  Christian  theism.  The 
Christian  theist  undoubtedly  asserts  the  pc'-sonality  of  God,, 
but  not  that  God  is  anthropomorphous,  God  is  not  made  in 
the  image  of  man,  but  man  is  made  in  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  God.  Man  is  not  the  tyjie  of  God,  l)ut  in  God  is 
the  prototype  of  man;  that  is  to  say,  man  has  his  type  in- 
God,  in  the  idea  exemplaris  in  the  divine  miiul^  and  as  th& 
idea  in  the  divine  mind  is  nothing  else  than  the  essence  of 
God,  the  schoolmen  say  DeusshnlUtudo  <;st.  rertnn  mnyi iuvi. 
Personality  is  the  last  comj)lement  of  rational  nature,  or 
supjjositiua  inteliigens.  An  impersonal  God  is  vio  God  ac 
all,  for  he  lacks  the  complement  of  his  nature,  is  incomplete, 
and  falls  into  the  category  of  nature.  So  m  denying  the 
personality  of  God,  the  Cosniists  do  really  deny  God,  and 
are  literally  atheists.        ;'t     '■^'■'l,      '■  ^  "   ' 

The  unknowable  Infinite  Bcing'^Power,  Force,  or  Iloal- 
ity,  the  Spenccrian  philosoplxcrs  a.ssert,  is  not  God,  and  they 


18  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

neitlier  call  nor  regard  it  as  God.  In  the  lirst  place^f 
absolutely  unknowable,  it  is  not,  in  any  sense,  thinkable,  or 
assertable,  but  must  be  to  our  intelligence  precisely  as  if  it 
were  not.  /In  the  next  place,  if  these  philosophers  mean  by 
the  unknowable  tlie  incomprehensible,  not  simply  the  inap- 
prehensible, wliich  we  charitably  suppose  is  the  fact,  they 
still  do  not  escape  atheism  ;  for  the  power  or  force  they 
assert  is  not  distinct  from  the  cosmos,  but  is  the  reality, 
being,  or  substance  of  the  cosmos,  or  the  real  cosmos  of 
which  the  knowable  or  phenomenal  cosmos  is  the  appear- 
ance or  manifestation.  It  is  the  assertion  of  nothing  super- 
cosmic  or  independent  of  the  cosmos.  Nothing  is  asserted 
but  the  real  in  addition  to  the  phenomenal  cosmos.  Cer- 
tainly the  cosmic  philosophers  are  themselves  deplorably 
ignorant  of  Christian  theolog3%  or  else  they  count  largely 
on  the  ignorance  of  the  public  they  address.  Perhaps  both 
suppositions  are  admissible. 

The  Cosmists,  who  present  us  the  latest  form  of  atheism, 
divide  all  things  into  knowable  and  unknowable.  The 
unknowable  they  must  concede  is  at  least  unknown,  and  con- 
sequently all  their  knowledge  or  science  is  confined  to  the 
knowable  ;  and  according  to  them  the  knowable  is  restricted 
to  the  phenomenal.  Ilence  their  science  is  simply  the 
science  of  the  phenomenal,  and  this  is  wherefore  they  assert 
the  relativity  of  all  knowledge.  But  there  is  no  science  of 
phenomena  alone.  Science,  strictly  taken,  is  the  reduction 
of  facts  or  phenomena  to  the  principle  or  cause  on  which 
tliey  depend,  and  which  explains  them.  Science,  properly 
speaking,  is  the  science  of  principles  or  causes,  as  delined 
by  Aristotle,  and  where  there  are  no  known  causes  or  prin- 
ciples there  is  no  science.  The  Cosmists,  and  even  the  Posi- 
tivists,  place  all  principles  and  causes  in  the  unknowable, 
and  consequently  neither  have  nor  can  have  any  science. 
They  therefore  have  not,  and  cannot  have  any  scientific 
truth  or  principle,  as  we  have  already  shown,  to  oppose  to 
Ciiristian  theism. 

The  Cosmists  restrict  all  knowledge  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  cosmic  phenomena,  and  their  laws,  which  are  then)selves 
phenomenal ;  but  phenomena  are  not  knowable  in  thein- 
selves,  for  they  do  not  exist  in  themselves.  Regarded  as 
pure  phenomena,  detached  from  the  being  or  substance 
which  appears  in  them,  they  are  simply  nothing.  They  are 
cognizable  only  in  the  cognition  of  that  which  they  mani- 
fest,   or   of   whicli    they   are    appearances.       But   Herbert 


NO    PURELY    COSMIC    SCIENCE.  19 

Spencer  places  that,  whatever  it  is,  in  the  category  of  the 
unknowable,  and  consequently  denies  not  only  all  science, 
but  all  knowledge  of  any  sort  or  degree  whatever. 

It  is  a  cardinal  principle  with  the  Spencerian  school  that 
iill  knowledge  is  relative,  that  is,  knowledge  of  the  relative 
only.  But  the  assumption  of  the  relativity  of  all  knowledge 
is  incompatible  with  the  assertion  of  any  knowledge  at  all. 
Sir  William  Hamilton  indeed  maintains  the  relativity  of  all 
knowledge,  but  he  had  the  grace  to  admit  that  all  philosophy 
ends  in  nescience.  The  relativity  of  knowledge  means 
cither  that  we  know  things  not  as  they  really  are,  a  i^nrte  rei^ 
but  only  as  they  exist  to  us,  as  aifections  of  our  own  con- 
sciousness ;  or  that  we  know  not  the  reality,  but  only  phe- 
nomena or  appearances.*  The  Cosmists  take  it  in  botli 
senses ;  but  chietly  in  the  latter  sense,  as  they  profess  to 
follow  the  objective  method  as  opposed  to  the  subjective. 
In  either  sense  they  deny  all  knowledge.  Consciousness  is 
the  recognitii)n  of  ourselves  as  cognitive  subject,  in  the  act  of 
knowing  what  is  not  ourselves,  or  what  is  objective.  If  no 
object  is  cognized,  there  is  no  recognition  of  ourselves  or  fact 
of  consciousness,  And  cousecpiently  no  affection  of  conscious- 
ness. The  soul  does  not  know  itself  in  itself,  for  it  is  not 
intelligible  in  itself:  since,  as  St.  Thomas  says,  it  is  not 
intelligence  in  itself,  therefore'  it  can  know  itself  only  in 
acting;  and  having  only  a  dependent,  not  an  independent, 
existence,  it  has  need,  in  order  to  act,  of  the  counter  activity 
of  that  which  is  not  itself.  Hence  every  thought  is  a  com- 
plex act,  including,  as  will  be  more  fully  explained  further 
on,  simultaneously  and  inseparably,  subject,  object,  and 
their  relation.  If  no  object,  theu  no  thought;  and  if  no 
thought  then,  of  course,  no  knowledge. 

In  the  second  sense,  they  ecpially  deny  all  knowledge. 
Phenomena  are  relative  to  their  being  or  substance,  and  are 
knowable  only  in  the  intuition  of  substance  or  being,  and 
relations  are  cognizable  only  in  the  relata,  for  apart  from 
the  relata  they  do  not  exist,  and  are  nothing.  The  relative 
is  therefore  incognizable  without  the  intuition'of  the  abso- 
lute, for  without  the  absolute  it  is  nothing,  and  nothing  is 
not  cognizable  or  cogitable.     By  placing  the  absolute,  that 

*  The  relativity  of  knowledge  may  also  mean,  and  perhaps  is  some- 
times taken  to  mean,  that  we  know  thin;,rs  not  absolutely  in  themselves, 
but  in  their  relations.  This  is  true,  but.  it  does  not  make  the  knowledge 
relative,  or  knowledge  of  relations  only,  for  relations  arc  apprehensible 
only  in  the  apprehension  of  the  reUiki. 


20  REFUTAnoN    OF    ATHEISM. 

is,  real  being  or  substance,  in  the  unknowable,  the  Cosmist^ 
really  place  the  relative  or  the  phenomenal  also  in  the 
unknowable.  If,  then,  we  assert  the  relativity  of  all  knowl- 
edge, and  restrict  the  knowable  to  the  relative  and  phenom- 
enal, as  did  Protagoras  and  other  Greek  sophists  castigated 
by  Socrates  or  Plato,  we  necessarily  deny  all  knowledge  and 
even  the  possibility  of  knowledge. 

Plato  maintained  that  the  science  is  not  in  knowing  the 
phenomenal,  but  in  knowing  by  means  of  the  phenomenal 
the  idea,  substance,  or  reality  it  manifests,  or  of  which  it  is 
the  appearance,  or  image.  He  held  that  the  idea  is  im- 
pressed on  matter  as  the  seal  on  wax,  but  that  the  science 
consists  in  knowing,  by  means  of  the  impression,  the  idea 
or  reality  impressed,  not  in  simply  knowing  the  impression 
or  phenomenal.  Hence  he  held  that  all  science  kper  ideam, 
or  per  imagmer/i.  using  the  word  idea  to  express  alike  the 
reality  impressed,  and  the  impression  or  image.  He  teaches 
that  there  is  science  only  in  rising,  by  means  of  the  image 
impressed  on  matter — the  mimesis  in  his  language,  the  phe- 
nomenal in  the  language  of  our  scientists — to  the  methexis,. 
or  participation  of  the  divine  idea,  or  the  essence  of  the 
thing  itself,  which  the  phenomenal  or  the  sensible  copies, 
mimics,  or  imitates.  Aristotle  denies  that  all  knowledge  is 
relative,  and  teaches  that  all  knowledge  is  per  speciem  or 
per  for  mam,  substantially  Plato's  doctrine,  that  all  knowledge 
is  per  ideam  I  but  he  never  held  that  science  consisted  in 
knowing  the  species,  whether  intelligible  or  sensible.  Tiie 
science  consisted  in  knowing  by  it  the  substantial  form  repre- 
sented, presented,  as  we  should  say,  by  the  species  to  the 
mind. 

Certain  it  is  that  there  is  no  knowledge  where  there  is 
nothing  known,  or  where  there  is  nothing  to  be  known. 
The  phenomenon  is  not  the  thing  any  more  than  the  image 
is  the  thing  imaged,  and  apprehension  of  the  image  is  sci- 
ence only  in  so  far  as  it  serves  as  a  medium  of  knowing  the 
thing  it  represents.  We  know  nothing  in  knowing  the  sign, 
if  we  know  not  that  which  it  signifies.  A  sign  signifying 
nothing  to  the  mind  is  nothing,  not  even  a  sign.  So  of  phe- 
nomena. They  are  nothing  save  in  the  reality  they  mani- 
fest, or  of  which  they  are  the  appearaTices,  and  if  they  mani- 
fest or  signify  nothing  to  the  understanding,  they  are  not 
even  appearances.  If,  then,  the  reality,  the  nomaenon,  as 
Xant  calls  it,  is  relegated  to  the  unknowable,  there  is  no 
phenomenon,  manifestation,  or  appearance  in  the  region  of 


NO    PUKELY    COSiUC    SCIENCE.  21 

the   knowable,   and  consequently   nothing  knowable,    and 
therefore  no  actual  or  possible  knowledge. 

Either  the  phenomenal  is  the  appearance  or  manifestation 
of  some  real  existence,  or  it  is  not.  If  it  is,  then  it  is  a 
grave  mistake  to  relegate  the  real  being  or  substance  to  the 
category  of  the  unknowable ;  for  what  appears,  or  is  mani- 
fest, is  neither  unknowable  nor  unknowui.  If  it  is  not,  if 
the  cosmic  phenomena  are  the  appearance  or  manifestation 
of  no  reality,  then  in  knowing  them,  nothing  is  known,  and 
there  is  no  knowledge  at  all. 

The  Positivists  differ  from  the  Cosraists,  unless  their  name 
is  ill  chosen,  in  asserting  that,  as  far  as  it  goes,  knowledge 
is  positive,  and  not  simply  relative ;  but  then  they  have  no 
ground  for  the  unity  of  science,  which  they  assert,  or  for  the 
coordination  of  all  the  sciences  under  one  superior  science 
which  embraces  and  unifies  them  all,  and  which  they  profess 
to  have  discovered,  and  on  which  they  insist  as  their  pe- 
culiar merit.  They  reject  all  metaphysical  principles,  and 
among  them  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect,  and  then  must, 
if  consistent,  reject  genera  and  species,  and  regard  each 
object  apprehended  as  an  independent  and  self-existent 
being,  or  as  an  absolute  existence ;  that  is  to  say,  they  must 
assert  as  many  gods  as  there  are  distinct  objects  or  unit  in- 
dividualities intellectually  apprehensible,  for  no  existence 
dependent  on  another  is  apprehensible  except  under  the  re- 
lation of  dependence.  The  contingent  is  apprehensible  only 
under  the  relation  of  contingency,  and  that  relation  is  ap- 
prehensible only  in  the  apprehension  of  its  correlative; 
therefore  the  contingent  is  not  apprehensible  without  intui- 
tion of  the  necessary  and  independent.  Things  can  be  pos- 
itively known  by  themselves  alone,  only  on  condition  that 
they  exist  by  themselves  alone.  This,  applied  to  the  cosmos, 
would  deny  in  it,  or  any  of  its  parts,  all  change,  all  move- 
ment, all  progress  of  man  and  society,  which  the  Positivists 
i30  strenuously  assert.  The  Positivists,  by  rejecting  the  re- 
lation of  cause  and  effect,  and  all  metaphysical  relations 
which  are  real  not  abstract  relations,  really  deny,  as  do  the 
Oosmists,  all  red  knowledge,  for  all  knowledge,  every  affir- 
mation, every  empirical  judgment,  presupposes  the  relation 
of  cause  and  effect. 

The  Cosmists  are  so  well  aware  that  there  is  no  science 
of  the  phenomenal  alone,  that  they  abandon  their  own  prin- 
ciples, admit  that  the  relative  is  unthinkable  without  the  ab- 
solute, and  concede  that  we  are  compelled,  in  order  to  think 


22  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 


le 


the  plienomenal,  to  think  an  infinite  reality  on  which  tl 
phenomenal  depends.  What  is  thinkable  is  knowable,  and 
therefore  they  assume  that  their  unknowable  is  knowable, 
and  deny  their  cardinal  principle  that  all  knowledge  is  rela- 
tive. An  extract  from  another  lecture  by  Mr.  Fiske  bears 
out  this  assertion. 

"  Upon  what  grounds  did  we  assert  of  the  Deity  that  it  is  unknow- 
able? We  were  driven  to  the  conchision  that  the  Deity  is  unknowable 
because  that  which  exists  independently  of  intelligence  and  out  of  rela- 
tion to  it,  which  presents  neither  likeness,  difference,  nor  relation,  cannot 
be  cognized.  Now,  by  precisely  the  same  process,  we  were  driven  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  cosmos  is  unknowable  only  in  so  far  as  it  is  abso- 
lute. It  is  only  as  existing  independently  of  our  intelligence  and  out  of 
relation  to  it,  that  we  predicate  unknowableness  of  the  cosmos.  As  man- 
ifested to  our  intelligence,  the  cosmos  is  the  universe  of  phenomena — the 
realm  of  the  knowable.  We  know  stars  and  planets,  we  know  the  sur- 
face of  our  earth,  we  know  life  and  mind  in  their  various  manifestations, 
individual  and  social ;  and  while  we  apply  to  this  vast  aggregate  of  phe- 
nomena the  name  universe,  we  can  bj'nom.'ans  predicate  identitj^  of  the 
imiverse  and  the  Deity.  To  do  so  would  be  to  confound  phenomena 
with  noumena,  the  relative  with  the  absolute,  the  knowable  with  the 
unknowable.     It  would  be,  in  short,  to  commit  the  error  of  pantheism. 

■ '  But  underlying  this  aggi'egate  of  phenomena,  to  whose;  extension  we 
know  no  limit  in  space  or  time,  we  are  compelled  to  postulate  an  absolute 
Reality,  a  Something  whose  existence  does  not  depend  on  the  presence 
of  a  percipient  mind — which  existed  before  the  genesis  of  intelligence 
and  will  continue  to  exist  even  though  intelligence  vanish  from  the  scene. 
In  other  words,  there  is  a  synthesis  of  phenomena  which  we  know  as- 
affections  of  our  consciousness.  Instead  of  regarding  these  phenomena 
as  generated  within  our  consciousness,  and  referable  solely  to  it  for  their 
existence,  we  are  compelled  to  regard  them  as  the  manife.stations  of  some 
absolute  reality,  which,  as  knowable  only  through  its  phenomenal  mani- 
festations, is  in  itself  unknowable.  This  is  the  whole  story;  and  whether 
we  call  this  absolute  reality  the  Deity  or  the  objective  world  of  noumena, 
seems  to  me  to  depend  solely  upon  the  attitude,  religious  or  scientific, 
which  we  assume  in  dealing  with  the  subject." 

The  cosmic  philosopher  in  order  to  know  phenomena,  i» 
compelled  to  postulate  an  absolute  reality  ffs  the  g-round  or 
substance  of  the  phenomena,  and  which  is  knowable  through 
their  manifestation  ;  consequently,  to  restrict  the  knowable 
to  the  phenomenal  and  relative  is  only  declaring  that  all 
knowledge  is  impossi])le.  The  Cosmists  concede  it,  autl 
therefore  make  what  they  declare  to  be  absolutely  unknow- 
able, in  a  certain  degree  at  least,  knowable,  concede  that  we 


NO    PURELY    COSMIC    SCIENCE.  23 

maj  and  do  know  that  it  is,  and  what  it  is  in  relation  to  the 
cosmic  phenomena,  thouo-li  not  what  it  is  in  itself.  But 
wlij  are  we  compelled  to  postulate  the  absolute  reality,  but 
because  the  phenomena  are  not  knowable  without  intuition 
of  the  reality  which  they  manifest  ?  or  because  in  appre- 
liending  the  phenomenal  we  really  have  intuition  of  the 
absolute  or  the  reality  manifested  ? 

Mr,  Fiske,  however,  even  after  abandoning  the  doctrine 
that  th/3  absolute  or  real  is  unknowable,  by  no  means  escapes 
atheism.  The  absolute  reality,  Force,  or  Something-  which 
he  asserts  as  underlying  the  aggregate  of  the  cosmic  phe- 
nomena, which  aggregate  of  phenomena  he  calls  universe,  is 
not  God,  as  he  would  have  us  admit,  but  is  merely  the  cos- 
mic reality  of  which  the  cosmic  phenomena  are  the  appear- 
ance, and  distinguishable  from  it  only  as  the  appearance  is 
distinguishable  from  that  which  appears.  It  is,  as  we  have 
already  shown,  only  the  real  cosmos,  the  being  or  substance  of 
which  the  cosmic  phenomena  are  the  manifestation.  It 
makes  the  "Deity''  it  assei'ts  identically  the.  substance  of 
the  cosmic  phenomena,  which  is  either  pure  pantheism  or 
pure  atheism,  as  yoii  call  it  either  God  or  cosmos,  that  is, 
nature,  since  it  is  indistinguishable  from  the  real  cosmos, 
and  distinguishable  only  from  the  cosmic  phenomena.  The 
cosmic  philosophy  does  not,  then,  as  it  pretends,  solve  the 
religious  problem  and  reconcile  atheism  and  theism  in  a 
'  iglier  generalization  than  either,  as  Herbert  Spencer  main- 
tains. 

Plerbert  Spencer,  in  his  First  Principles  of  a  New  System 
of  Philosophy,^  says,  "that  with  regard  to  the  origin  of  the 
universe  or  cosmos,  three  verbally  intelligible  suppositions 
may  be  made :  1,  the  universe  is  self-existent ;  2,  the  uni- 
verse is  self-created ;  and  3,  the  universe  is  created  by  an 
external" — or,  as  we  should  express  it,  a  supercosmic — 
"agency."  He  rejects  all  three  as  absolutely  inconceiv- 
able. If  the  cosmos  is  neither  self-existent  nor  self-created, 
nor  yet  created  I>y  an  external  agency,  that  is,  by  a  power 
above  it  and  independent  of  it,  it  cannot  exist  at  all,  and 
Mr.  Spencer  simply  asserts  universal  nihilism  and  of  course 
universal  nescience ;  for  where  nothing  is  or  exists,  there 
can  be  no  knowledge  or  science.  Negation  is  intelligible 
only  by  virtue  of  the  affirmation  it  denies. 

The  author  refutes  the  iirst  two  of  the  three  suppositions  con- 

*  Part  T.  Xo.  11,  2d  edition. 


24  KEFDTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

cliisively  enough,  and  we  grant  liim  that  the  cosmos  is  neither 
self-existent  nor  self-created.  Then  either  it  does  not  exist, 
and  then  no  cosmic  science  ;  or  it  is  created  by  an  independ- 
ent, supereosmic  agency  or  power,  and  then  it  is  contingent, 
and  dependent  on  its  canse,  or  the  power  that  creates  it. 
If  so,  there  can  be  no  purely  cosmic  science  ;  for  the  depend- 
ent is  not  cognizable  without  intuition  of  the  independent, 
nor  the  contingent  without  intuition  of  the  necessary,  as  we 
shall  prove  at  length,  when  we  come  to  the  positive  proofs 
of  Christian  theism. 

This  is  sufhcient  to  prove  that  there  is  and  can  be  no  purely 
cosmic  science,  even  by  the  confession  of  the  latest  atheistic 
school  we  are  acquainted  with.  It  is  idle  then  to  pretend  to 
controvert  Christian  theism  in  the  name  of  science ;  for  if 
it  be  denied,  all  science,  all  knowledge  is  denied.  The 
Spencerian  pliilosophy  is  therefore  simply  elaborated  ignor- 
ance, and  pure  emptiness. 

V. THKOLOGIANS    AND    THE    SCIENTISTS. 

It  is  not  pretended  that  atheists,  Cosmists,  or  Comtists, 
have,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  no  science  ;  that  they  have  made 
no  successful  cosmic  investigations,  or  hit  upon  no  impor- 
tant discoveries  and  inventions  in  the  material  or  sensible 
ordej\  It  is  readily  admitted  that  the  patient  labors  and 
unwearied  researches  and  explorations  of  the  scientists,  both 
tlieists  and  non-theists,  in  the  lields  of  physical  science, 
have  enlarged  the  boundaries  of  our  knowledge,  and  given 
to  man  a  mastery  over  the  forces  of  nature  on  which  no 
little  of  what  is  called  modern  civilization  depends.  What 
is  denied  is,  that  the  scientists,  Comtists,  or  Cosmists,  have 
discovered  or  attained  to  any  scientific  truth  that  coniiicts 
with  Christian  theology,  and  that  on  their  own  principles 
they  have  or  can  have  any  science  at  all. 

The  Cosmists  and  Comtists  have  senses  and  intellect  as 
well  as  others ;  and  there  is  no  reason  in  the  world,  while 
they  confine  themselves  to  the  observation  and  classihcation 
of  physical  facts,  and  so  long  as  they  allow  free  scope  to 
their  intellectual  faculties  and  do  not  attempt  to  force  their 
action  to  conform  to  their  preconceived  theories,  why  they 
should  not  arrive  at  sound  inductions.  The  human  mind  is 
truer  than  their  theories,  and  broader  than  their  so-called 
science ;  and  when  suffered  to  act  according  to  its  own  laws 
proves  its  natural  object  is  truth.     So  long  as  they  confine 


THEOLOGIANS    AJ^TD    SCIENTISTS.  25 

their  investisjations  within  the  respective  fields  of  the  special 
sciences,  and  use  the  natural  faculties  with  which  they  are 
endowed,  they  can  and  often  do  lal>or  successfully.  Lalande 
was  a  respectable  astronomer ;  the  Ilecanique  Celeste  of 
the  atheist,  La  Place  is  more  than  respectable  for  the  mathe- 
matical genius  and  knowledge  it  displays;  Alexander  von 
Humboldt's  Cosmos  is  an  encyclopaedia  of  physical 
sciences,  as  they  stood  in  his  day  ;  but  in  all  these  and  otiier 
instances  the  human  mind  holds  intuitively  pi'inciples  which 
transcend  the  finite  and  the  phenomenal,  and  without  which 
there  could  have  been  no  science  ;  but  principles  which  both 
the  cosmic  and  Comtean  theories- exclude  from  the  realm  of 
the  knowable.  It  is  not  the  facts  alleged  that  are  objected 
to,  but  the  false  theories  advanced  in  explanation  of  them, 
the  conclusion's  drawn  from  them,  and  the  application  of 
these  conclusions  to  an  order  that  transcends  the  order  to 
which  the  facts  belong,  and  which,  if  valid,  would  exclude 
the  facts  themselves. 

The  atheistic  scientists  exclude  theology  and  metapliysics 
from  the  knowable  simply  because  they  are  too  ignorant  of 
those  sciences  to  be  aware  that  without  the  principles  whicli 
they  supply  there  could  be  no  physical  science  ;  or  to  know 
that  in  asserting  physical  science  they  really  assert  the  very 
principles  they  theoretically  deny.  Professor  Huxley  asserts 
protoplasm  as  the  physical  basis  of  life  ;  yet  he  denies  that 
there  is  any  cognition  or  even  intuition  of  the  relation  of 
cause  and  effect.  How  then  can  he  assert  any  nexus  or 
causative  relation  between  protoplasm  and  life  ?  He  does 
not  pretend  that  protoplasm  is  life ;  he  only  pretends  that 
it  is  its  physical  basis.  But  how  can  it  be  its  physical  basis  if 
there  is  between  it  and  life  no  necessary  relation  of  cause 
iind  effect  'I  Or  if  protoplasm  is  not  known  to  be  the  prin- 
ciple or  basis  of  life,  how  can  it  be  known  to  produce  or 
support  it  ?  But  principles  and  relations,  we  are  told,  are 
metaphysical,  and  therefore  excluded  from  the  knowable. 
Protoplasm,  the  professor  owns,  is  dead  matter ;  how,  then 
without  a  cause  of  some  sort  vivifying  it,  can  it  become 
livliKj  matter  ?  What  is  protested  against  is  not  the  asser- 
tion of  protoplasm  as  the  physical  or  material  basis  of  life, 
— though  we  believe  nothing  of  the  sort,  for  proteine  is  ag 
imaginary  as  the  plastic  soul  dreamed  of  by  Plato  ana 
adopted  by  Cudworth  and  Gioberti, — but  the  denial  of  the 
principle  of  cause  and  effect,  and  then  assuming  it  as  the 


26  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

principle  of  our  conclusions,  or  asserting  as  scientific,  con- 
clusions which  can  have  no  validity  without  it. 

Professor  Huxley  follows  Hume,  who  denies  that  we  have 
any  knowledge,  by  experience,  of  causative  force,  or  tliat 
the  antecedent  produces  the  consequence.  Dr.^  Thomas 
Brown,  who  succeeded  Dugald  Stewart  in  the  chair  of  phi- 
losophy in  tlie  Edinburgh  University,  maintains  the  same, 
and  resolves  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect  into  the  relation 
of  invariable  antecedence  and  consequence,  or  simply  a 
relation  of  time.  Yet  if  the  antecedent  only  goes  before 
the  consequent,  without  producing  or  placing  it,  no  con- 
clusion is  possible.  Induction  is  reasoning  as  much  as 
deduction,  and  all  reasoning  is  syllogistic  in  principle,  if 
not  in  form;  and  there  is  no  syllogism  witUout  a  middle 
term,  and  there  is  no  middle  term  without  the  principle  of 
cause  and  effect,  which  connects  necessarily  the  conclusion 
with  the  premises,  the  antecedent  with  the  consequent,  as 
cause  and  effect.  Deny  causality  and  you  deny  all  reason- 
ing, all  logical  relations,  and  can  assert  no  real  relation 
between  protoplasm,  or  any  thing  else,  and  life. 

The  atheist  and  Sir  William  Hamilton  exclude  the  infinite 
from  the  cognizable  and  declare  it  incogitable ;  and  yet 
either  in  his  geometry  will  talk  of  lines  that  may  be  infin- 
itely extended,  which  cannot  be  done  without  thinking  the 
infinite.  If  there  is  no  infinitely  real,  how  can  there  be  the 
infinitely  possible  ?  If  there  is  no  infinite  being,  there  can 
be  no  infinite  ability ;  if  no  infinite  ability,  there  is  no  infi- 
nitely possible,  and  then  no  infinitely  possible  geometrical 
lines"  Truly,  then,  has  it  been  said,  "  an  atheist  may  be  a 
geometrician,  but  if  there  were  no  God,  there  could  be  no 
geometry."  In  mathematics,  which  is  a  mixed  science, 
there  is  an  ideal  and  apodictic  element  on  which  the  empiri- 
cal element  depends,  and  the  apodictic  is  not  cogitable 
without  intuition  of  infinite  being  and  its  creative  act,  any 
more  than  is  the  empirical  itself ;  yet  both  Cosmists  and 
Comtists  hold  mathematics  to  be  a  positive  science. 

Herbert  Spencer  asserts  the  relativity  of  all  knowledge, 
and  he.  Sir  AV^illiam  Hamilton,  and  Dr.  Mansel  deny  that 
the  absolute  can  be  known.  Butiboth  relative  and  absolute 
are  metaphysical  conceptions,  and'^onnote  one  another,  and 
neither  can  be  known  by  itself  alone,  or  without  cognition 
or  intuition  of  the  other.J  Other  instances  might  be  adduced, 
and  will  be  soon,  in  which  the  Cosmists  use,  so  to  speak, 
principles  which  they  either  deny  or  declare  to  be  unknow- 


THEOLOGIANS    AND    SCIENTISTS.  27 

able,  and  which  are  really  theological  or  metaphysical  prin- 
ciples, and  it  is  by  those  principles  tliat  they  are  able  to 
know  any  thing  at  all  beyond  the  intelligence  they  have  in 
common  with  the  beasts  that  perish.  Not  heeding  these, 
they  fall,  in  the  constrnction  of  their  theories,  systematically 
into  errors,  which  when  they  trust  their  own  minds  and  fol- 
low their  common  sense,  they  avoid  as  do  other  men. 

As  Cousin  somewhere  remarks,  there  may  be  less  in  phi- 
losophy than  in  common  sense,  in  reflection  than  in  intuition, 
but  there  can  never  be  more.  The  intuitions,  or  what  Cousin 
calls  the  primitive  or  spontaneous  beliefs  of  mankind,  are 
the  same  in  all  men ;  and  the  differences  among  men  begin 
the  moment  they  begin  to  reflect  on  the  data  furnished  by 
intuition,  and  attempt  to  explain  them,  to  render  an  account 
of  them  to  themselves,  or,  in  other  words,  to  philosophize. 
The  scientists  have  the  same  intuitions,  though  atheists,  that 
other  men  have,  and  in  the  field  of  the  special  sciences  they 
are  equally  trustworthy ;  it  is  only  when  they  leave  the  field 
of  the  sciences  and  enter  that  of  philosophy,  which  with  us 
is  the  name  for  what  is  commonly  called  natural  theology, 
and  which  is  the  science  of  principles,  that  they  err.  Habit- 
uated to  the  study  of  physical  facts  alone,  they  overlook  or 
deny  an  order  of  facts  as  real,  as  evident,  as  certain,  as  any  of 
the  physical  facts  they  have  observed  and  classified  according 
to  their  real  or  supposed  physical  laws,  and  even  ulterior,  and 
without  which  the  physical  facts  and  laws  would  not  and 
could  not  exist.  \Jt  is  not  as  scientists  they  specially  err, 
but  as  philosophers  and  theologians,  that  is,  in  the  account 
they  render  of  the  origin,  principles,  and  meaning  of  the 
cosmic  facts  they  observe  and  classify. 

It  is  not  with  science  or  the  cultivation  of  the  sciences  that 
philosophers  and  theologians  quarrel,  and  it  is  very  possible 
that  philosophers  and  tiieologians  have  at  times  been  too 
indifferent  to  the  study  of  physical  facts  or  the  cultivation  of 
the  so-called  natural  sciences,  and  have,  in  consequence,  lost 
with  the  phj'sicists  much  of  the  influence  they  might  other- 
wise have  retained.  Yet  it  is  a  great  mistake,  not  to  say 
a  calumny,  to  accuse  them  of  holding  that  the  facts  of  the 
physical  order  can  be  determined,  a  priori,  by  a  knowledge 
of  metaphysical  or  theological  principles.  The  scholastics 
of  the  middle  ages  held  this  no  more  than  did  my  Lord 
Bacon  himself.  Observation  and  induction  were  as  much 
their  method  as  they  were  his.  Bacon  invented  or  discov- 
ered no  new  method,  as  is  conceded  by  Lord  Macaulay  him- 


28  KEFUTATJON    OF    ATUKISM, 

self;  all  he  did  was  to  give  an  additioual  impulse  to  the 
study  of  material  nature,  towards  which  the  age  in  which  he 
lived  was  already  turning  its  attention,  as  a  necessary  couse- 
Cjuence  of  Luther's  movement  in  an  nntlieological  direction. 
Yet  Bacon  maintained  strenuously  that  the  method  which 
he  recommended  to  be  followed  in  the  study  of  the  physical 
sciences  is  wholly  inapplicable  to  the  study  of  metaphysical 
science  or  philosophy.  His  pretended  followers  have  over- 
looked what  he  had  the  good  sense  to  say  on  this  point ; 
have  assumed  that  his  method  is  as  applicable  in  the  study 
of  principles  as  in  the  study  of  facts,  and,  consequently, 
have  made  shipwreck  of  both  philosopliy  and  science.  The 
result  of  their  error  may  be  seen  in  Herbert  Spencer's 
theory  of  evolution,  which  is  only  the  revival  of  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Greek  sopliists,  refuted  by  Plato  and  Aristotle, 
especially  by  Plato  in  his  Theaatetus. 

The  quarrel  with  the  scientists  is  with  them,  hot  as  scien- 
tists or  physicists,  but  with  them  as  philosophers  and  the- 
ologians ;  and  as  philosophers  and  theologians,  because  they 
give  us  philosoph}^  or  theology  only  as  an  induction  from 
physicial  facts.  If  their  induction  were  strictly  logical  it 
could  not  be  accepted,  because  the  physical  facts  do  not  in- 
clude all  the  elements  of  thought,  and,  in  fact,  constitute 
only  a  part,  and  that  the  lowest  part,  either  of  the  real  or 
the  knowable.  Their  theories  are  too  low  and  too  narrow 
for  the  real,  and  exclude  the  more  elevated  and  universal 
intuitions  of  the  race.  Induction  is  drawing  a  general  con- 
clusion from  particular  facts.  To  its  validity  the  enumeration 
of  particulars  must  be  complete,  and  it  is  only  by  virtue  of 
a  principal  that  is  universal  and  necessary  that  the  conclu- 
sion can  be  drawn,  otherwise  it  is  a  mere  abstraction.  The 
induction  from  physical  facts  may  be  perfectly  valid  in  the 
order  of  physical  facts,  as  applied  to  the  special  class  of 
physical  facts  generalized,  and  yet  be  of  no  validity  when 
apphed  beyond  that  class  and  to  a  different  order  of  facts. 
Tlie  inductions  of  the  chemist,  the  mechanic,  the  electrician, 
may  be  perfectly  just  when  applied  to  dead  matter,  and  yet 
be  wholly  inadmissible  when  applied  to  the  living  subject. 
This  is  the  mistake  into  which  Professor  Huxley  falls  in 
regard  to  his  physical  basis  of  life.  His  analysis  of  pro- 
toplasm may  be  very  just,  but  it  is  operated  on  a  dead  subr 
ject,  and  no  conclusion  from  it,  applied  to  the  living  subject, 
is  valid;  for  in  the  living  subject  it  is  an  element  or  a  fact 
that  no  chemical  analysis  can  detect,  and  hence  no  chemical 


THEOLOGIANS   AND    SCIENTISTS.  29 

synthesis  can  recombine  the  several  components  the  analysis 
detects  so  as  to  reproduce  living  protoplasm.  Tlie  induction 
is  not  valid,  for  it  does  not  enumerate  all  the  facts,  and  also 
because  it  exceeds  the  order  of  facts  analyzed.  So  when 
Herbert  Spencer  tells  us  in  his  Biology  tliut  ''  life  is  the  result 
of  the  mechanical,  cliemical,  and  electrical  arrangement  of  the 
particles  of  matter,"  he  di-aws  a  conclusion  which  goes  beyond 
the  facts  he  has  analyzed,  and  assumes  it  to  be  valid  even 
when  applied  to  a  diti'erent  order  of  facts.  The  physiologist 
commits  the  same  error  when  he  infers  the  qualities  of  the 
living  blood  from  the  analysis  of  dead  blood, — the  only  blood 
which,  from  the  nature  of  the  case,  he  can  analyze.  Hence, 
chemical  physiology  is  far  from  being  scientific,  and  the 
pathology  founded  on  morbid  anatomy,  or  the  dissection'  of 
the  dead  subject,  is  far  from  being  uniformly  trustworthy. 

Many  theologians  fall  into  an  analogous  error,  and  seek 
to  infer  God  by  way  of  induction  from  the  physical  facts 
observed  in  nature, — the  very  facts  from  which  the  atheist 
concludes  there  is  no  God,  The  late  Pcre  Gratry,  in  his 
Connaissance  de  Dieu,  contends  with  rare  earnestness  and 
eloquence  that  the  existence  of  God  is  proved  by  induction. 
Dr.  McCosh,  resting  the  whole  argument  against  the  atheist 
on  murks  of  design,  which  is  an  induction  from  particular 
facts,  does  the  same.  1  Induction  is  really  only  an  abstraction 
or  generalization,  antlat  best  the  God  obtainable  by  induc- 
tion can  be  only  a  generalization,  and  God  as  a  generali- 
zation or  an  abstraction  is  simply  no  God  at  all ;  for  he 
would  be  nothing  distinct  from  or  independent  of  the  facts 
generalized.  Pere  Gratry  was  a  mathematician,  and  arrived 
at  God  in  the  same  way  that  the  mathematician  in  the 
calculus  arrives  at  infinitesimals,  that  is,  by  eliminating  the 
finite.  But  supposing  there  is  intuition  of  the  finite  only, 
the  elimination  of  the  finite  would  give  us  simply  zero,  not 
the  infinite. 

Then  there  is  another  difficulty;  the  finite  and  infinite 
arc  correlatives,  and  coiTelatives  connote  each  other,  the  one 
cannot  be  known  without  the  other,  nor  can  either  be  logi- 
cally inferred  from  the  other.  The  principle  of  induction, 
when  it  means  any  thing  more  than  elassitication  or  abstrac- 
tion, is  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.  But  cause  and 
effect,  again,  are  correlatives, — though  not,  as  Sir  William 
Hnmilton  asserts,  reciprocal, — and  therefore  connote  each 
other,  and  cannot  be  known  se]:)arately.  The  argument 
from  desiirn.  otherwise   called  the  teleoloirical  argument  or 


30  BEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

argument  from  the  end  or  final  cause,  is  open  to  a  similar 
objection.  The  final  cause  presupposes  a  first  cause,  and  if 
wo  know  not  that  there  is  a  first  cause,  we  cannot  assert  a 
final  cause,  and  therefore  are  unable  to  infer  design.  The 
argument  from  design  has  its  value  when  once  it  is  deter- 
mined that  the  universe  has  a  first  cause,  or  has  been  created, 
and  the  question  is  not  as  to  the  existence,  but  as  to  the 
attributes  of  that  cause.  Till  then  it  simply  begs  the  ques- 
tion.J 

The  inductions  of  the  physicists  within  the  order  of  facts 
observed,  and  when  strictly  logical,  are  valid  enough,  as 
every  day  proves,  by  bringing  them  to  the  test  of  experi- 
ment ;  but  in  making  them  the  physicist  actually  avails  him- 
self of  the  principle  or  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect, 
which  he  is  able  to  do,  because,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  he  holds 
it  from  intuition  rejDresented  by  language,  though  it  is  only 
the  metaphysician  or  philosopher  that  takes  note  of  it,  or  is 
able  to  verify  it.  The  inductions  of  the  Cosmists  drawn 
professedly  from  physical  facts  alone,  are  invalid  on  their 
own  principles,  because  the  Cosmists  reject,  at  least  as  cog- 
nizable, the  relation  of  cause  and  effect,  the  principle  of  all 
induction  or  synthetic  reasoning;  and  are  invalid  also  on 
any  principle  when  opposed  to  tiie  metaphysician  or  theolo- 
gian, because  they  are  drawn  from  physical  facts  alone,  and 
do  not  include  the  facts  of  the  intelligible  and  moral  order, 
in  Avhich  are  the  principle  and  cause  of  the  physical  facts 
themselves. 

This  is  still  more  the  case,  wlien  we  add  to  philosophy  or 
natural  theology,  the  supernatural  order,  made  known  to  us 
by  supernatural  revelation.  The  Cosmists  recognize  and 
study  only  the  facts,  or  phenomena  as  they  improperly  call 
them,  of  "the  physical  universe,  and  from  these  only  physical 
inductions  are  possible.  They  have  only  a  physical  world, 
and  their  reasonings  and  conclusions,  even  when  true  within 
that  M'orld,  are  inapplicable  to  any  thing  beyond  and  above 
it,  and  therefore  can  never  prove  any  thing  against  theology, 
natural  or  supernatural,  and  on  their  own  principles,  as  we 
have  seen,  their  inductions  are  of  no  value  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  physical  world  itself.  They  err  in  taking  a  part  of 
the  real  or  a  part  of  the  knowable  for  the  whole.  They 
may  say  that  they  do  not  deny  the  reality  of  what  they  call 
the  unknowable,  that  is,  being,  principles,  causes,  &c.  ;  but 
they  have  no  right  to  say  that  all  that  transcends  the  order 
of  physical  facts  and  their  laws,  the  special  subject  of  their 


THEOLOGIANS    AND    SCIENTISTS.  31 

study,  is  unlcnowable.  It  may  be  unknown  to  them,  but  it 
may  be  both  knowable  and  known  to  otliers.  Also,  bj'  not 
knowing  what  lies  beyond  the  range  of  their  own  studies, 
they  may  and  do  give  a  false  account  of  their  own  science. 
This  is,  in  fact,  really  the  case  with  them.  Many  of  their 
inductions  are  valid  in  the  physical  order,  as  experiment 
proves;  but  without  the  intuition  of  the  metaphysical  rela- 
tion of  cause  and  etfect  the  mind  could  make  no  induction, 
consequently  they  are  wrong,  and  the  ver^^  truth  of  their 
inductions  proves  that  they  are  wrong,  in  declaring  that  the 
relation  pertains  to  the  unknowable. 

The  Cosmists  do  not  err  chiefly  as  physicists,  but  as  phi- 
losophers and  theologians,  and  as  long  as  they  are  contented 
to  be  scientists  and  report  simply  the  result  of  their  scien- 
tific researches  and  explorations  there  can  be  no  quarrel  with 
them  on  the  part  either  of  theologians  or  philosophers  ;  but 
the  quarrel,  as  has  been  shown,  begins  when  they  attempt  to 
theorize,  or  to  construct  with  their  physical  facts  alone  a 
cosmic  philosophy,  and  to  saj'  it  cannot  embrace,  because  no 
philosophy  based  on  physical  facts  alone  can  embrace,  the 
principle  of  all  the  real  and  all  the  knowable,  since  the 
pliysical  is  neither  the  whole  nor  the  principle  of  the  whole ; 
nor  is  it  commensurate  with  the  reality  presented  intuitively 
to  every  mind. 

Undoubtedly,  neither  the  philosophy  nor  the  theology  can 
be  true  that  contradicts  any  physical  fact,  if  fact  it  be,  but 
no  explanation  or  theory  of  physical  facts  is  admissible  that 
contradicts  or  denies  any  metaphysical  or  theological  prin- 
ciple. 

There  are  no  physical  facts  that  contradict  or  in  the  slight- 
est degree  impugn  Christian  theism,  as  we  hope  to  show  in 
this  or  a  future  essay.  In  point  of  fact,  atheists,  pantheists, 
Cosmists,  or  Positivists,  do  not  oppose  or  pretend  to  oppose 
any  facts  to  what  they  call  "the  theistical  hypothesis,"  they 
only  oppose  to  it  their  inductions,  their  theories  and  hypoth- 
eses, or  their  explanation  of  the  class  of  facts  that  have 
come  under  their  observation.  These,  we  have  seen,  are 
untenable,  for  without  the  principles  they  are  intended  to 
deny  they  cannot  even  be  constructed.  Kow,  theories  that 
contradict  their  own  principle  can  make  nothing  against 
Christian  theism,  cannot  disprove  it,  or  cause  in  any  mind 
that  understands  the  question,  the  slightest  doubt  of  it,  and 
the  theist  has  a  perfect  right  to  treat  them  with  sovereign 
contempt.     At  least,  they  assign  no  reason  why  Cliristian 


32  KEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

theism  should  be  ousted  from  its  possession.  They  cannot 
overcome  the  argument  from  prescription,  and  phice  Cliris- 
tian  theism  on  its  defence,  or  compel  it  to  produce  its  title- 
deeds. 

Here  onr  refutation  of  atheism  properly  ends,  and  no 
more  need  be  said  ;  but  wliile  Ave  deny  that  we  are  bound 
to  do  any  thing  more,  we  are  disposed  to  produce  onr  title- 
deeds  and  prove  positively,  by  unanswerable  arguments,  the 
falsity  of  atheism,  or  to  demonstrate,  as  fully  as  logic  can 
demonstrate,  Clu-istian  theism. 


VI. INCONCLUSIVE   PEOOFS. 

PniLOSOPnKRS  and  theologians  do  not  necessarily  adduce 
the  best  possible  arguments  to  prove  their  tlieses,  and  may 
sometimes  use  very  weak  and  even  inconclusive  arguments. 
An  argument  for  the  existence  of  God  may  also  seem  to  one 
mind  conclusive,  and  the  reverse  to  another.  Men  usually 
argue  from  their  own  point  of  view,  and  take  as  ultimate 
the  principles  which  tiiey  have  never  doubted,  or  heard 
questioned,  although  far  from  being  in  reality  ultimate,  and 
thus  take  for  granted  what  for  others  needs  to  be  proved. 
"Men  also  may  hold  the  truth,  be  as  well  assured  of  it  as  they 
are  of  their  own  existence,  even  possess  great  good  sense  and 
sound  judgment,  and  yet  be  very  unskilful  in  defending  it, 
— utterly  unable  to  assign  good  and  valid  reasons  for  it. 
They  know  they  are  right,  but  know  not  how  to  prove  it. 

St.  Thomas,  the  Doctor  Angelicus,  maintains'^  that  the 
existence  of  God  is  demonstrable,  not  from  i)rinciples  really  a 
_^^r/orf  or  universal, — fornotliinij;can  be  more  universal  or  more 
nltiniate  than  God  from  which  his  existence  can  be  concluded, 
since  lie  is  the  first  principle  alike  in  being  and  in  knowing, 
— but  as  the  cause  from  the  effect;  and  this  he  proves  by 
five  different  arguments  :  The  first  is  drawn  from  the  empi- 
rical fact  of  motion  and  the  necessity  of  a  first  mover,  not 
itself  movable  ;  the  second  is  drawn  from  the  empirical  fact 
of  particular  etiicicnt  causes  and  the  necessity  of  a  first  effi- 
cient cause,  itself  uncaused  ;  the  third  is  taken  from  the 
fact  that  some  things  are  possible  and  some  are  not,  and  as 
all  things  cannot  be  merely  possible,  therefore  there  must 
be  something  which  is  per  se,  necessary,  and  m  acta.     The 

*  Sum.  theol.,  part  I,  quacst.  1,  art.  2  et  3. 


EN^CONCLUSIVE    PKOOFS.  33 

fourth  proof  is  drawn  from  tlie  fact  tliat  there  are  different 
degrees  in  things,  some  being  more  and  others  less  good^ 
tnie,  noble,  peifect,  and  therefore  demand  the  perfect  alike 
in  the  order  of  the  true  and  the  good, — a  being  in  M'hom  all 
diversities  are  identitied  and  all  degrees  are  included,  and 
which  is  their  source  and  c  omplement.  The  fifth  is  drawn 
from  the  fact  of  order  and  government,  and  the  necessity  of 
a  supreme  governor.  These  all  conclnde  God,  if  we  may  so 
speak,  from  a  fact  of  sensible  experience,  and  arc  empirical 
proofs. 

Dr.  McCosli,  president  of  Princeton  College,  T'J'ew  Jersey^ 
a  man  of  no  mean  philosopliical  repute,  relies  wholly  on  the 
principle  of  cause  and  effect,  as  does  St.  Tliomas,  and  dis- 
misses all  arguments  but  Paley's  argument,  or  the  argument 
from  design.  Pere  Gratry  (now  dead),  of  the  New  Oratory,, 
relies,  in  his  Connaissance  de  Dleu^  on  induction  from^ 
intellectual  and  ethical  facts;  the  late  Dr.  Potter,  Episcopa- 
lian bishop  of  Pennsylvania,  in  his  Philosophy  of  Relig- 
ion^ does  virtually  the  same.  A  writer  in  the  British 
Qnarterly  Revieio  for  July,  1871,  in  a  very  able  article  on 
Theism.,  examines  and  rejects  all  the  arguments  usually 
adduced  to  prove  that  God  is,  except  that  drawn  from  intu- 
ition, or,  as  we  understand  him,  that  which  asserts  the  dii'ect 
and  immediate  empirical  intuition,  of  God,  or  the  Divine 
Being.  Dr.  Hodge,  an  eminent  Presbyterian  divine,  in  his 
Sij^tematiG  Theology,  accepts  all  the  arguments  usually 
adduced,  some  as  proving  one  thing,  and  others  as  prov- 
ing another  pertaining  to  theism,  and  holds  that  no  one 
argument  alone  suffices  to  prove  the  whole.  Dr.  John 
Henry  Newman,  in  his  Aj)ologia  pro  Vita  svxi,  says  he 
has  never  been  able  to  prove  to  his  own  satisfaction  the 
existence  of  God  by  reason ;  he  can  only  prove  it  is 
probable  that  there  is  a  God,  and  appears  to  have  writ- 
ten his  Grammxir  of  Assent  to  prove  that  probai)ility 
is  enough  for  all  practical  purposes,  since  we  are  obliged 
in  nearly  all  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life  to  act  on  probabilities 
alone.  Jlis  belief  in  Ged  he  seems  to  derive  from  conscience. 
The  Holy  See  has  decided  against  the  Traditionalists  that 
the  existence  of  God  can  be  proved  with  certainty  by  rea- 
soning pi-ior  to  faith,  and  the  Holy  See  has  also  iniprobated 
the  doctrine  of  the  Louvain  professors,  that  we  have  imme- 
diate cognition  of  God, — a  doctrine  improbated  by  reason 
itself;,  for  if  man  had  immediate  cognition  of  God,  no 
proofs  of  his  existence  would  bo  necessary,  since  no  man, 

Vol.  U.-3 


34  KEFUTATIO.N    OF    ATHEISM. 

could  doubt  his  existence  any  more  than  his  own,  or  than 
that  tlie  sun  shines  at  noonday  in  the  heavens  when  his  eyes 
behold  it. 

The  general  tendency  in  our  day  is  to  conclude  tlie  cause 
from  tlie  effect,  and  to  conclnde  God  as  designer,  from  the 
marks  of  design,  or  the  adaptation  of  msans  to  ends  discov- 
erable, or  assumed  to  be  discovei-able.  in  ourselves  and  the 
external  world.  LTlie  objection  to  all  arguments  of  this  sort, 
that  is  to  say,  to  all  psychological,  cosmological,  and  teleo- 
logical  arguments,  which  depend  on  the  principle  of  cause 
and  effec't,  is,  that  they  all  beg  the  question,  or  take  for 
granted  what  requires  to  be  proved.  They  all  assume  that 
the  soul  and  cosmos  are  effects.  Grant  them  to  be  effects, 
it  follows  necessarily  that  they  have  had  a  cause,  and  a  cause 
adequate  to  the  effect.  As  to  that  there  can  be  no  doubt. 
Cause  and  effect  are  correlatives,  and  correlatives  connote 
0!ie  another,  and  neither  is  knowable  alone.  Whan  we 
know  any  thing  is  an  effect,  we  know  it  has  a  cause,  whether 
we  know  what  that  cause  is  or  not.  But  how  prove  that  the 
soul  or  the  cosmos  is  an  effect?  This  the  atheist  denies,  and 
this  is  the  point  to  be  proved  against  him,  and  how  is  it  to 
be  proved  from  the  facts  of  experience  tl 

St.  Thomas  assumes,  in  his  second  proof,  that  we  have 
experience  of  particular  efficient  causes.  This  is  denied  by 
Hume,  Kant,  Dr.  Thomas  Brown,  Sir  William  Hamilton, 
Dr.  Mansel,  and  by  all  the  Comtists,  Cosmists,  and  atheists 
of  every  species.  "^Even  Dr.  Reid,  the  founder  of  the  Scot- 
tish school,  denies  that  we  know  by  experience  any  power 
in  the  so-called  cause  that  produces  the  effect,  but  contends 
that  we  are  obliged,  by  the  very  constitution  of  our  nature 
or  of  the  human  mind,  to  believe  it.  Kant  agrees  with 
Reid,  and  makes  the  irresistible  belief  a  form  of  the  under- 
standing. Huxley  avowedly  follows  Hume,  as  do  the  great 
body  of  non-Christian  scientists.  Dr.  Brown  says  that  all 
we  know  of  cause  and  effect  is  invariable  antecedence  and 
consequence,  and  maintains  that,  so  far  as  experience  goes, 
the  relation  of  cause  and  effect  is  a  relation  of  invariable 
sequence, — simply  a  relation  in  the  order  of  time.  The 
question  does  not  stand  where  it  did  when  St.  Thomas  wrote, 
and  to  meet  the  speculations  of  the  day  we  are  obliged  to  go 
behind  him,  and  establish  principles  which  he  could  take 
for  granted,  or  dismiss  as  inserted  in  human  nature  itself, 
that 'is,  as  we  say,  intuitively  given. 

Even  if  experience  could  prove  particular  effects,  and 


INCONCLUSIVE    PROOFS.  35 

therefore  particular  and  contingent  efficient  causes,  we  could 
not  conclude  from  them  universal  and  necessary  causes,  or 
the  one  universal  cause,  for  tlie  universal  cannot  be  loo-icallj 
concluded  from  the  particular,  and  tiie  God  that  could  l)e 
concluded  would  be  only  a  generalization  or  abstraction,  and 
no  real  God  at  all.  Or  if  this  is  denied,  which  it  cannot 
well  be,  God  could  be  concluded  only  under  the  relation  of 
cause,  as  causa  causaruin,  if  you  please,  but  still  only  as  effi- 
cient causae,  and  therefore  only  as  essentially  cause,  and  sub- 
stance or  being  only  in  that  he  is  cause.  This  supposes  liim 
necessarily  a  cause,  and  obliged  to  cause  in  order  to  be  or 
exist.  Tliis  would  make  creation  necessary,  and  God  obliged 
from  the  intrinsic  necessity  of  his  own  nature  to  create, — 
the  error  of  Cousin,  our  old  master,  to  wiiom  we  owe  the  best 
part  of  our  philosophical  discipline.  But  this  is  only  one  of 
the  raanv  forms  of  pantheism,  itself  only  a  form  of  atheism. 

Dr.  McCosh  rests  the  whole  question  on  the  marks  of 
design  in  man  and  the  cosmos.  Design  and  designer  are 
correlatives,  and  connote  each  other;  and  consequently  the 
one  cannot  be  proved  as  the  condition  of  proving  the  other: 
for  the  proof  of  the  one  is  ipso  facto  the  proof  of  both. 
Prove  design  and  you  prove,  of  course,  a  designer.  But 
how  prove  design,  if  you  know  not  as  yet  that  the  world 
has  been  made  or  created?  The  most  you  can  do  is  to  prove 
that  there  are  in  nature  things  analogous  to  what  in  the 
works  of  man  are  the  product  of  art  or  design  ;  but  analogy 
is  not  identity,  and  how  do  you  prove  that  what  you  call 
design  is  not  nature,  or  natura  naturans?  Does  the  bee 
construct  its  cell,  the  beaver  its  dam,  or  the  swallow  her  nest 
by  intelligent  design,  as  man  builds  his  house?  or  by  instinct, 
the  simple  force  of  nature  ?  Paley's  illustration  of  the  watch 
found  by  the  traveller  in  a  desert  place  is  illusory:  for  the 
Indian  who  saw  a  watch  for  the  first  time  took  it  to  be  a 
living  thing,  not  a  piece  of  mechanism  or  art. 

But  even  granting  the  marks  of  design  are  proved,  all  that 
can  be  concluded,  is  not  a  supercosmic  God  or  Creator,  but 
simply  that  the  world  is  ordered  and  governed  by  an  intelli- 
gent mind  ;  it  does  not  necessarily  carry  us  beyond  the 
Anima,  mundi  of  Aristotle,  or  the  Supreme  Artificer  of 
Plato,  operating  with  preexisting  materials  and  doing  the 
best  he  can  witii  them.  Tiiey  do  not  authorize  us  to  con- 
clude the  really  supramundane  God,  by  the  sole  energy  of 
liis  word  creating  the  heavens  and  the  earth  and  all  tilings 
therein  trum  nothing,  as  asserted  bj'  Christian  theism.     They 


36  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM 

can  be  explained  as  well  by  supposing  the  causa  immanent 
with  Spinoza,  as  by  supposing  a  causa  ejficiens. 

The  cosmologists  niidei'take  to  conclude  the  existence  of 
God  from  the  facts  or  plicnoinena  of  the  universe.  Th& 
universe  is  contingent,  dependent,  insufficient  for  itself,  and 
therefore  it  must  have  had  a  creator  and  upholder,  who  is 
himself  necessar^^  not  contingent,  and  is  independent,  self- 
subsisting,  self-sufficing.  Nothing  more  true.  But  whence- 
learn  we  that  the  universe  is  contingent,  dependent,  and 
insufficient  for  itself?  "\Ve  know  not  this  fact  by  experience 
or  empirical  intuition.  Besides,  necessary  and  contingent 
are  correlatives,  and  there  is  no  intuition  of  the  one  without 
intuition  of  the  other. 

The  psychologists  profess  to  conclude  God  by  way  of 
induction  from  the  facts  of  the  soul.  Thus  Descartes  says, 
Coyito,  ergo  sitm,  and  professes  to  deduce,  after  the  manner 
of  the  geometricians,  God  and  the  universe  from  his  own 
undeniable  pei'sonal  existence.  Certainlj^  if  God  were  not, 
Descartes  could  not  exist,  but  from  the  soul  alone,  only  the 
soul  can  be  deduced,  and  from  purely  psychological  facts 
induction  can  give  us  only  psychological  generalizations  or 
laws.  Take  the  several  facts,  attributes,  or  perfections  of 
the  soul,  and  suppose  them  carried  up  to  infinity,  it  would 
still  be  only  a  generalization,  for  their  substance  would  still 
be  the  soul,  distinct  and  diti'erent  by  nature  from  the  divine 
substance  or  being.  God  is  not  man  com})leted  ;  nor  is  man,. 
as  Giuberti  says,  "an  incipient  God,  or  God  who  begins.'* 
Man  is  indeed  made  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  God,  not 
God  in  the  image  and  likeness  of  man.  lie  is  not  anthro- 
ponu)rphous;  though  his  likeness  in  which  we  are  ci'cated 
enables  us  to  understand,  by  way  of  analogy,  something  of 
Ills  infinite  attributes,  and  to  hold,  when  not  prevented  by 
sin  and  when  elevated  by  grace,  a  more  or  less  intimate- 
conmumion  with  him.  Christianity,  indeed,  teaches  that 
man  is  destined  to  union  with  God  as  his  beatitude,  but  the 
liuman  personality  remains  ever  distinct  from  the  divine. 

We  arc  not  certain  in  what  sense  Bcj'e  Gratry  understands 
induction.  Bi'ubably  our  inability  arises  from  our  compara- 
tive ignorance  of  mathematics,  lie  says  the  soul  by  induc- 
tion darts  at  once  to  G(jd  and  seizes  him,  so  to  speak,  by 
intelligence  and  love,  whatever  all  that  may  mean.  We  can 
undei'stand  the  clan  of  the  soul  to  God  whom  it  knows  and 
loves,  but  we  cannot  understand  how  a  soul  ignorant  of  (xod 
can,  by  an  interior  and  sudden  spring,  jump  to  a  knowledge- 


mCONCLUSIVE    PROOFS.  37 

of  him.  Perc  Gratry  says  the  sonl  arrives  at  the  knowledge 
of  God  as  the  mathematician  in  the  calcuhis  arrives  at  infini- 
tesimals, namely,  by  eliminating  the  finite.  Eliminate  the 
finite,  he  says,  and  yon  have  the  infinite.  Not  at  all,  raon 
Pore.  Eliminate  the  finite,  and  you  have,  as  we  have  already 
said,  simply  zero.  The  infinite  is  not  the  negation  of  the 
iinite.  Infinitesimals  again,  are  nothing,  for  there  is  and 
can  be  no  infinitely  little./  The  error  comes  right  in  the 
end,  so  far  as  mathematics  is  concerned,  for  it  is  equal  on 
both  sides,  and  the  error  on  one  side  neutralizes  the  error 
on  the  other  side. 

The  late  Dr.  Potter,  Protestant  bishop  of  Pennsylvania, 
relies  on  induction,  and  chiefly  on  induction  from  the  ethical 
facts  of  the  soul.  But  the  ethical  argument  to  prove  the 
oxistence  of  God  does  not  avail,  for,  till  his  existence  is 
proved,  there  is  no  basis  for  ethics.  The  soul  has  a  capacity 
to  receive  and  obev  a  moral  law,  but  that  law  is  not  founded 
in  its  nature  or  imposed  by  it.  The  moral  law  pi'oceeds 
from  God  as  final  cause  of  creation,  as  the  physical  laws 
proceed  from  him  as  first  cause,  and  is  the  law  of  our  per- 
fection, necessary  to  be  obeyed  in  order  to  fulfil  our  des- 
tiny, or  to  obtain  our  supreme  good  or  beatitude.  If  there 
is  no  God,  there  is  and  can  be  no  moral  law,  and  then  no 
morality.  Till  you  know  God  is,  and  is  the  final  cause  of 
the  universe,  you  cannot  call  any  facts  of 'the  soul  ethical. 

The  argument  of  St.  Anselm  in  his  Monoloyium  is  the 
fourth  of"  St.  Thomas,  and  concludes  God  as  the  perfect 
from  the  imperfect,  of  which  we  are  conscious,  or  which  we 
know  b}^  experience  in  ourselves,  or  as  the  complement 
of  man,  an  argument  which  contains  a  germ  of  truth,  but 
errs  by  overlooking  the  fact  that  the  perfect  and  imperfect 
are  correlatives,  and  that  the  one  cannot  be  inferred  from  the 
other  because  the  one  is  not  cognizable  or  cogitable  without 
the  other.  St,  Anselm  himself  seems  not  to  have  been 
satisfied  with  the  argument  of  his  Monologium,  and  gave 
fiiibsequently  in  his  Proslogium,  what  he  regarded  as  a 
briefer  and  more  conclusive  ai-gument.  We  have  in  our 
minds  the  idea  of  the  most  perfect  being,  a  greater  than  which 
cannot  be  thought.  But  greater  is  a  being  in  re,  than  a 
being  in  inteUeotu,.  If  then  there  is  not  in  re  a  most  per- 
fect being,  than  which  a  greater  cannot  be  thought  or  con- 
ceived, then  we  can  think  a  greater  and  more  perfect  being 
than  we  can,  which  is  a  contradiction.  Therefore  the  most 
perfect  being,  a  greater  than  which  cannot  be  thought,  does 


38  REFUTATION    <.)F    ATHEISM. 

and  must  exist  in  re,  as  well  as  in  intellectu,  since  we  cer- 
tainl}'^  have  the  idea  in  our  minds. 

This  argument  would  be  conclusive  if  it  were  shown  that 
the  idea  is  objective  and  an  intuition,  as  we  shall  endeavor, 
further  on,  to  prove  that  it  is.  Leibnitz  somewhere  remarks 
that  it  would  be  conclusive,  if  it  were  lirst  proved  that  God 
is  |)Ossible,  which  shows  tliat  Leibnitz,  with  his  universal 
genius  and  erudition,  could  be  as  weak  as  ordinary  mortals. 
It  was  his  weakness,  in  which  he  anticipated  Hegel,  to  place 
the  possible  prior  to  and  independent  of  the  real.  If  we 
could  suppose  God  not  to  exist  in  actu,  we  could  not  sup- 
pose him  to  be  possible;  for  possibility  cannot  actualize 
itself  and  thei-e  would  be  no  real  to  reduce  it  to  act.  The 
error  of  Hegel  is  in  supposing  the  possible,  for  his  reine 
Seyn  is  merely  possible  being,  precedes  das  Wesen,  or  the 
real,  and  has  in  itself  the  tendency  or  aptness  to  become 
real — das  Wesen — the  old  Gnostic  doctrine  that  makes  all 
things  originate  in  the  Byssus  or  Void. 

There  is  no  possible  without  the  real,  for  possibility  is  the 
ability  of  the  i-eal.  The  possible  in  relation  to  God  is  what 
God  is  able  to  do,  and  in  i-elation  to  man  is  what  man  is  able  to- 
do  with  the  faculties  God  has  given  him.  There  is  nothing, 
we  may  add  on  which  philosophers  have,  it  seems  to  us,  been 
more  puzzled,  or  more  bewildered  others,  than  on  this  very 
question  of  possibility.  If  there  were  no  actual,  there  would 
and  could  be  no  possible,  for  possibility,  prescinded  from  the 
reality  of  the  actual,  is  simply  nothing.  The  excellent  Father 
Tongiorgi  hnagines  that  possibility  is  not  nothing,  but  even 
something  prescinded  from  the  ability  of  the  actual,  and 
indeed  something  which,  like  theya^!w?>^  of  the  Stoics,  limits  or 
binds  the  power  of  God  himself.  Some  things  he  holds  are 
possible,  and  others  are  impossible,  even  to  God.  He  forgets 
that  nothing  is  impossible  to  God  but  to  contradict,  that  is, 
annihilate  his  own  eternal  and  necessary  being.  He  is  hi& 
own  possibility,  and  the  measui'eof  the  possible.  It  is  hi& 
being  that  founds  the  nature  of  things,  about  which  philos- 
ophers talk  so  much. 

As  to  the  argument  of  the  Proslogium,  its  validity 
depends  on  the  sense  in  which  the  word  idea  is  taken.  If 
we  take  it  in  a  psychological  sense,  as  a  mere  mental  concep- 
tion, the  ai'gument  may  be  a  logical  puzzle,  but  concludes 
nothing. 

If  we  suppose  idea  can  exist  in  intellectu  without  existing 
in  re,  the  argument  concludes  at  best  only  a  psychological 


INCONCLUSIVE    PROOFS.  39 

abstraction  ;  l)ut  if  we  suj^pose  tlie  mental  idea  to  be  the 
intuition  of  the  real  and  objective,  as  we  have  jnst  said,  it 
is  valid  and  conclusive.  St.  Anselm  seems  to  us  to  take  idea 
in  a  subjective  sense  and  to  conclude  tlie  objective  from  the 
subjective  ;  if  so,  his  argument  is  pjscholoo-ical,  and,  like 
all  psj'chological  arguments,  inconclusive.  Yet  he  seems  to 
maintain  that  it  is  also  objective,  and  that  it  could  not  exist 
in  mente,  if  it  did  not  exist  in  re,  and  therefore  conclusive. 

Descartes  deduces  the  existence  of  God  from  the  soul,  in 
which  the  idea  of  God  he  holds,  is  innate.  But  what  is 
innate,  that  is,  born  in  the  soul  and  with  it,  is  the  soul,  or  at 
least  psychical ;  consequently,  the  argument  is  psychological, 
and  proves  nothing.  Besides,  Descartes,  as  is  not  seldom 
the  case  with  him,  falls  into  a  paralogism,  and  reasons  in  a 
vicious  circle ;  he  takes  the  idea  in  intellectit  to  prove  that 
God  is,  and  the  veracity  of  God  to  prove  the  objective 
truth  of  the  idea.  He  also  tells  us,  elsewhere,  when  hard 
pressed  by  his  opponents,  that  he  means  by  the  innate  idea 
of  God  only  that  the  soul  has  the  innate  faculty  of  thinking 
God,  and  therefore  concludes  God  is  because  man  thinks 
him  ;  but  this  is  only  asserting,  in  other  words,  that  the  soul 
lias  the  faculty  of  knowing  God  by  immediate  cognition — 
recently  improl)ated  by  the  Holy  See — and  rests  on  the 
principle  that  thought  can  never  be  erroneous,  which  is  not 
true,  otherwise  evej-y  man  would  be  infallible,  incapable  of 
error. 

The  ontological  arguments,  so-called,  founded  on  the 
alleged  immediate  cognition  of  being,  are  in  nearly  all  cases, 
not  ontological,  but  really  psychological,  as  cZas  reine  Seyn  of 
Hegel,  which  is  simply  an  abstraction,  therefore  worthless; 
for  the  soul  has  no  power  in  itself  alone  of  immediately  ap- 
prehending being.  The  psychological  arguments  are  all  in- 
conclusive because  the}'  all  assume  the  point  to  be  proved. 
Yet  it  is  not  denied  that  the  argument  from  design,  and 
others  that  rest  on  the  principle  of  cause  and  effect,  as  well 
as  those  drawn  from  the  ethical  wants  and  aspirations  of  the 
soul,  are  all  valuable,  not  indeed  in  proving  that  God  is,  l)ut 
in  proving  what  he  is.  St.  Paul  tells  us  that  "  the  invisible 
things  of  God,  even  his  eternal  power  and  divinity,  are 
clearly  seen  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  being  under- 
stood by  the  things  that  are  made,"  Rom.  i.  20,  but  the 
Apostle  does  not  tell  us  that  the  existence  of  God  is  a  logi- 
cal conclusion  from  cosniological  or  psychological  facts  or 
from  "the  thinjj^s  that  arc>  in;ide."     Indeed.  St.  Thomas  cites 


40  UEFDTATION    OF    ATHKISM. 

this  text  to  prove  what  God  is,  rather  than  to  prove  that  he 
is,  for  he  throughout  is  replying  to  the  question  Quid  est 
Deus^  rather  than  to  the  question.  An  sit  Deus,  as  maj  be 
seen  by  referring  to  the  tirst  article  of  the  question  cited 
above,  in  which  he  answers  the  question,  TJtruin  Deum  esse 
■sit  per  se  notum. 

The  great  question  the  Apostles  and  the  Fathers  had  to 
argue  against  the  Gentiles  was  not  precisely  the  existence 
of  God,  but  that  of  the  Divine  Unity  and  the  fact  of  cre- 
ation and  providence.  In  fact,  the  distinguishing  and  es- 
sential feature  of  the  Mosaic  doctrine  was  less  that  God  is 
one  than  that  God  is  the  one  Ahnigiity  Creator  of  all  things. 
The  existence  of  one  God,  as  has  been  seen,  was  not  denied 
by  the  Gentiles,  except  by  a  few  philosophers.  The  mother 
error  of  Gentilism  was  the  loss  of  the  tradition  of  creation, 
which  paved  the  way  for-  divinizing  the  forces  of  nature, 
and  at  length  for  the  worship  of  demons,  always  held  inferior 
to  a  Supreme  Divinity,  of  Avliich  some  dim  reminiscence 
was  alwavs  retained. 


VII. ANALYSIS    OF   THOUGHT. 

Atheism  is  not  natural  to  mankind,  and  is  always,  where- 
ever  found,  the  fruit  of  a  false  or  defective  philosophy  and 
eiToneous  theories  mistaken  for  science.  The  philosophy 
which  has  been  generally  cultivated  since  Descartes  made 
Lis  attempt  to  divorce  philosophy  from  theology,  of  which 
it  is  simply  the  rational  element,  and  to  erect  it  into  a  sepa- 
rate and  independent  science,  complete  in  itself,  and  embrac- 
ing the  entire  natural  order,  has  hardly  recognized  and  set 
forth  with  much  clearness  or  distinctness  the  principles  of  a 
conclusive  demonstration  of  theism,  or  a  scientific  refutation 
of  atheism.  If  there  is  atheism  pretending  to  found  itself 
on  science,  we  may  charge  it  to  the  false  philosophy  which 
has  generally  obtained,  except  when  connected  with  Catholic 
theology,  and  kept  from  going  astray  by  tradition  and  com- 
mon sense.  From  the  philosophers  and  false  scientists 
atheism  has  descended  to  the  people  through  jiopular  liter- 
ature, and  dilfused  itself  among  tiie  half-learned,  chiefly  by 
modern  lectures  and  journalism,  till  literature,  art,  science, 
ethics,  and  especially  politics,  have  become  infected,  and 
the  very  air  we  breathe  saturated  with  it. 

In  order  to  refute  atheism  and  to  check  the  atheistic  tend- 
ency of  modern  society,  it  is  necessary  to  revise  the  generally 


ANALYSIS    OF    THOUGHT.  41 

received  philosopliy,  to  correct  its  faulty  principles  and 
method,  to  supply  its  defects,  to  harmonize  it  with  common 
sense  and  the  traditions  of  the  race,  and  to  establish,  what  it 
is  far  from  doinoj,  the  identity  of  the  principles  of  science 
and  the  principles  of  things,  or  the  identity  of  the  knowable 
and  the  real,  that  is,  to  show  that  the  order  of  science  follows 
the  order  of  being,  and  in  their  principles  they  are  identical. 
To  do  this  in  a  manner  as  intelligible  as  possible  to  the  gen- 
eral reader,  it  is  necessary  to  set  forth  the  real  principles  on 
which  philosophy  is  founded.  Philosophj^  itself  is  the 
science  of  principles,  and  the  principles  must  be  real,  that 
is,  the  principles  of  things,  not  simply  mental  conceptions 
or  concepts,  or  the  science  will  want  reality  and  be  no 
science  at  all.  Real  principles  are  the  principles,  not  of 
science  alone,  Avithout  which  nothing  can  be  known,  but 
principles  of  things,  on  which  all  things  depend,  and  without 
which  nothing  is  or  exists. 

Obviously  then  the  principles  of  philosophy  and  of  reality 
are  a  2:>riori^  and  precede  both  the  science  and  the  reality 
that  depends  on  them,  or  of  which  they  are  the  principles. 
They  must,  then,  be  given,  and  neither  created  nor  obtained 
by  the  inind's  own  activity,  for  without  them  the  mind  can 
neither  operate  nor  even  exist.  The  great  error  of  the 
dominant  philosophy  of  our  times  is  in  tlie  assumption  that 
the  nn'nd  starts  without  principles,  and  finds,  them  or  obtains 
them  by  its  own  activity  or  its  own  painful  exertions.  Hence 
it  places  method  before  principles,  which  is  no  less  absurd 
than  to  suppose  that  the  mind,  the  soul,  generates  or  creates 
itself.  Principles  are  given,  not  found  by  the  mind  oper- 
ating without  principles.  They  are  given  in  the  fact  which 
we  call  thought,  and  we  ascertain  what  they  are  only  by  a 
diligent  and  careful  analysis  of  thought. 

In  order  to  correct  the  errors  of  the  prevailing  philoso- 
phy, to  ascertain  the  principles  of  a  true  philosophy,  and  of 
real  science  that  refutes  the  atheist  by  demonstratino-  that 
God  is,  and  is  the  creator  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth  and 
all  things  visible  and  invisible,  we  must  begin,  as  Descartes 
did,  with  thought  {cog'Uo\  who  was  so  far  right,  and  ascer- 
tain what  are  the  real  and  necessary  elements  of  thought. 
This  is  no  light  labor,  and  it  is  a  labor  rendered  necessary 
only  by  prevailing  errors  in  order  to  refute  them,  otherwise 
there  would  be  no  necessity  for  it,  and  little  utility  in  it; 
for  the  human  mind  remains  and  operates  the  same  with  or 
without  the  knowledge  the  analysis  affords. 


42  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

We  therefore  adopt  the  metliod  of  the  psychologists  so 
far  as  to  begin  with  the  analysis  of  thoviglit.  This  is  imposed 
on  us  by  the  necessity  of  the  case,  as  it  is  only  in  thought 
that  we  find  onrselv^es  or  are  placed  in  intellectual  relation 
with  any  thing  not  ourselves.  It  is  ouly  in  thouglit  that  the 
principles  either  of  science  or  reality  can  be  ascertained. 
The  atheist  must  assert  thought  as  well  as  the  tlieist,  and  so 
also  must  the  sceptic  ;  for  he  who  denies  or  he  who  doubts, 
thinks,  and  can  neither  doubt  nor  deny  without  thinking. 
Hence  universal  denial  or  universal  doubt,  or  scepticism,  is 
simply  impossible;  for  he  who  denies,  or  he  who  doubts, 
knows  that  he  denies  or  doubts,  as  he  who  thinks  knows  that 
he  thinks.  ,'  The  error  of  Descartes,  or  the  Psychologues,  is 
not  in  beginning  with  thought,  but  in  their  assumption  that 
all  thought  is  the  act  of  the  soul  or  subject  alone,  or  that 
thought  is  a  purely  psychological  fact. 

Cousin,  though  erring  on  many  capital  points,  gives  some- 
where a  very  clear  and  just  analysis  of  thouglit,  which  he 
defines  to  be  a  complex  fact,  composed  of  three  inseparable 
elements,  subject,  object,  and  form.  lie  asserts  that  the 
subject  is  always  the  soul,  or  ourselves  thinking  ;  the  object 
is  always  distinct  from  the  soul,  and  standing  over  against 
it;  and  the  form  is  always  the  relation  of  the  subject  and 
object.  Every  thought,  therefore,  is  the  synthesis  of  three 
elements :  subject,  object,  and  their  relation,  as  we  main- 
tained and  proved  in  some  chapters  of  an  unfinished  work 
on  Synthetic  Philosophy  published  in  the  years  1842-43. 

Thought  is  either  intuitive  or  reflective.  The  careful 
analysis  of  intuitive  thought,  intuition,  what  Cousin  calls 
spontaneity  or  spontaneous  thought,  though  erroneously, 
and  wjiich  he  very  propei'ly  distinguishes  from  reflection  or 
thought  returning  on  itself,  and  so  to  speak,  actively  rethink- 
ing itself,  discloses  these  three  elements :  subject,  object,  and 
their  relation,  always  distinct,  always  inseparable,  given 
simultaneously  in  one  and  the  same  complex  fact.  Deny 
one  or  another  of  these  elements  and  there  is  and  can  be  no 
thought.  Remove  the  subject,  and  there  is  no  thought,  for 
there  evidently  can  be  no  thought  where  there  i,s  no  thinker ; 
remove  the  object,  and  there  is  equally  no  thought,  for  to 
think  nothing  is  simply  not  to  think;  and  finally,  deny  the 
relation  of  subject  and  object,  and  you  also  deny  all  thought, 
for  certainly  the  soul  cannot  apprehend  an  object  or  an  object 
be  presented  to  the  soul  with  no  relation  between  them  ; 
hence  the  assei'tion  by  the  peripatetics  of  the  necessity  to 


ANALYSIS    OF    THOUGHT,  43 

the  fact  of  intuition  as  well  as  of  cognition  of  what  they  call 
phantasmata  and  species  inteUlgibiles^  which  is  simply  their 
way  of  expressing  the  relation  in  thought  of  subject  and 
object. 

The  three  elements  of  thought  being  given  simultaneously 
and  synthetically  in  one  and  the  same  fact,  they  all  three 
rest  on  the  same  authority  and  are  equally  certain  both  sub- 
jectively and  objectively.  Here  we  escape  the  interminable 
debates  of  philosophers  as  to  the  passage  from  the  subject- 
ive to  the  objective,  and,  in  military  phrase,  flank  the  ques- 
tion of  the  certaiiity  of  human  knowledge,  and  thus  render 
all  arguments  against  eitlier  subjectivism  or  scepticism  super- 
fluous. There  is  no  pass^ige  from  the  subjective  to  the 
objective,  if  the  activity  of  the  subject  alone  suflices  for  the 
production  of  thought,  and  no  possible  means  of  a  logical 
refutation  of  scepticism.  If  the  soul  alone  could  suffice  for 
thought,  nothing  else  would  be  necessary  to  its  production, 
and  thought  would  and  could  afiirm  no  reality  beyond  the 
soul  itself  ;  no  objective  reality  could  ever  be  proved,  and 
no  real  science  would  be  possible.  All  objective  certainty 
would  vanish,  for  we  have  and  can  have  only  thought  with 
which  to  prove  the  o1\]ective  validity  of  thought.  Hence  it 
is  that  those  philosophers  who  regard  thought  as  the  product 
of  the  soul's  activity  alone,  have  never  been  able  to  refute 
the  sceptic  or  to  get  beyond  the  sphere  of  the  subject. 

The  soul's  activit}^  alone  does  not,  and,  unless  it  were 
God,  who  is  the  adequate  object  of  his  own  intellect,  could 
not,  suftiee  for  thought.  Tlie  object  is  as  necessary  to  the 
production  of  thought  as  is  the  subject.  The  soul  cannot 
act  without  it,  and  tlierefore  cannot  seek  and  And  its  object. 
The  presence  and  activity  of  the  object  is  necessary  to  the 
activity  of  the  subject.  The  object  nnist  then  present  itself 
or  be  presented  to  the  soul,  or  there  is  no  thought  actual  or 
possible.  This  is  the  fact  which  Cousin  undertakes  to 
explain  by  what  he  calls  spontaneity,  and  which  he  distin- 
guislies  from  reflection.  Intuition,  he  says,  is  spontaneous, 
impersonal ;  but  reflection  is  personal,  in  which  the  soul  acts 
voluntarily.  But  unhappily  he  loses  all  the  advantage  of 
this  distinction,  for  he  makes  the  intuition  the  product  of 
the  spontaneous  activity  of  the  soul,  or,  as  he  says,  the  spon- 
taneous or  impersonal  reason,  therefore  as  much  a  psychical 
product  as  reflection  itself;  and  therefore  again,  gets,  even 
in  intuition,  no  o])ject,  no  reality,  extra  animam^  and  with 
all  his  endeavors  he  never  really  gets  out  of  the  subjectivism 


44  REFUTATION    OF    ATHKISM. 

of  Kaiit,  or  even  tlie  egoism  of  Fichte,  The  distinction  he 
makes  between  the  personal  reason  and  the  impersonal  is  by 
no  means  a  distinction  between  subject  and  object,  but 
simply  a  distinction  in  the  soul  itself,  or  a  distinction 
between  its  spontaneous  and  reflective  modes  of  acting,  and 
is,  as  Pierre  Leroux  has  well  said,  a  contradiction  of  his  own 
assertion  that  the  subject  is  always  the  soul,  and  the  ol)ject 
is  always  distinguishable  from  it,  standing  over  against  it, 
and  acting  from  the  opposite  direction;  for  the  impersonal 
and  personal  reason  are  in  his  view  psychical,  simply  a 
facnlty  of  the  soul 

If  the  object  were  purely  passive,  or  did  not  actively  con- 
cur in  the  production  of  thought,  it  would  be  as  if  it  were 
not,  and  the  soul  could  no  more  think  with  it  than  without 
it.  It  is  the  fact  that  the  object  actively  concurs  in  the  pro- 
duction of  thought  that  establishes  its  reality,  since  what  is 
not,  or  has  no  real  existence,  cannot  act,  cannot  present  or 
affirm  itself.  So  far  Pierre  Leroux,  to  whom  we  are  much 
indebted  for  this  analysis  of  thought,  is  right,  and  proves 
himself,  let  Gioberti  speak  as  contemptuously  of  him  as  he 
will,  a  true  philosophical  observer;  but  he  vitiates  all  that 
follows  in  his  philosophy  by  maintaining  that  the  soul  creates 
or  supplies  the  form  of  the  thought,  or  the  relation  between 
subject  and  object,  as  we  have  shown  in  The  Convert.  Tlie 
soul  cannot  act  without  the  object,  nor  unless  the  object  is 
placed  in  relation  with  it ;  consequently  the  soul  can  no 
more  create  the  relation  tdan  it  can  create  the  object  or 
itself.  The  object  with  the  relation,  or  the  correlation  of 
subject  and  object,  then,  is  presented  to  the  soul  or  given  it, 
not  created  or  furnished  by  it. 

The  soul,  unable  to  think  by  itself  alone,  or  in  and  of 
itself,  can  think  even  itself,  find  itself,  or  become  aware  of 
its  own  existence  only  in  conjunction  with  the  object  intui- 
tively presented ;  each  of  the  three  elements  of  thought 
therefore  not  only  rests  on  the  same  authority,  but  each  is 
as  certain  as  is  the  fact  of  consciousness  or  the  fact  that  we 
think.  The  object  is  affirmed  or  affii-ms  itself  objectively, 
and  is  real  with  all  the  certainty  we  have  or  can  have  of  our 
own  existence.  Further  than  this,  thouo-ht  itself  cannot  go. 
we  cannot  from  principles  more  ultimate  than  thought,  demon- 
strate thought ;  but  it  is  not  necessary,  for  he  who  thinks 
knows  that  he  thinks,  and  cannot  deny  that  he  thinks  with- 
out thiukinsT,  and  therefore  not  without  affirmino:  what  he 


A.NALYSIS    OF    TnOUGHT.  45 

denies.     This  is  all  that  can   be  asked,  for  a  denial   that 
denies  itself  is  equivalent  to  an  affirmation. 

This  analj'sis  of  thou^'ht  not  only  refutes  scepticism  and 
subjectivism,  or  what  is  called  in  English  philosophy,  ideal- 
ism, and  diows  the  objective  validity  of  intuition  to  be  as 
indisputable  as  our  consciousness  of  our  own  existence,  but 
it  refutes  at  the  same  time  and  by  the  same  blow  both  the 
ontologists  and  psychologists  ;  not  indeed  by  denying  either 
the  ontological  or  the  psychological  principle,  but  by  show- 
ing that  both  are  given  in  one  and  the  same  thought,  and 
therefore  that  neither  is  obtained  by  any  process  of  reason- 
ing from  the  other.  The  psychologist  assumes  that  the  soul 
is  given,  and  that  it  by  its  own  psychical  action  obtains  the 
non-psychical  or  ontological ;  the  ontologist  assumes  that 
being  is  given,  and  from  the  notion  of  being  alone  the  soul 
deduces  both  the  psychical  and  the  cosnn'c.  Neither  is  the 
fact.  Being  must  be  intuitively  presented  or  we  cannot 
have  the  notion  of  being,  and  the  intuitive  presentation  of 
being  to  the  subject  gives  the  subject  simultaneously  the 
consciousness  of  itself  as  the  subject  of  the  intuition. 
Being  can  be  presented  in  thought,  only  under  the  relation 
of  object,  and  in  every  thouglit  is  given  simultaneously 
with  ithe  other  two  inseparable  elements,  subject  and  rela- 
tion. The  psychologist  fails  in  his  analysis  of  thought  to 
detect  as  an  original  and  indestructible  element  of  thought  a 
non-psychical  element,  the  object  which  stands  over  agninst 
it,  distinct  from  it,  and  except  in  conjunction  with  which 
there  is  and  can  be  no  psycliical  activity  or  action.  What 
the  psychologist  overlooks  is  tiie  fact  that  the  psychical  and 
the  non-psychical,  as  the  condition  of  tiie  soul's  aetivity  and 
consciousness  of  itself,  are  both  given  together  in  one  and 
the  same  intuitive  fact,  and  tlierefore  that  neither  is  obtained 
as  an  element  of  thought  or  science  from  the  other.  The 
objective  validity  of  our  knowledge  resrs  on  the  non-psychi- 
cal element  of  thought,  not  on  the  psychical.  The  ontolo- 
gist fails  to  detect  the  psychical  element  as  a  primitive  ele- 
ment of  thought;  the  psychologist  fails  to  detect  the  onto- 
logical element  as  equally  primitive  and  underived  ;  and 
neither  notes  the  fact  that  both  are  given  in  one  and  the 
same  original  intuition.  Cousin  asserts  it  indeed,  but  ;is  we 
have  seen,  forgets  it  or  destroys  its  value,  by  resolving  tho 
distinction  of  subject  and  object  into  a  distinction  between 
tiie  personal  and  impersonal  reason,  or  between  the  spon- 
taneous and  reflective  modes  of  the  soul's  activity,  which 


46  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

makes  both  roallj  psychical,  and  allows  nothmg  extra  ani- 
mam  to  be  affirmed  in  thoiic^ht  or  presented  in  intuition. 


Vin. ANALYSIS     OF    THE    OBJECT. 

The  analysis  of  tlionglit,  as  we  have  just  seen,  discloses  a 
non-psychical  or  an  ontological  element,  and  shows  that  in 
every  thoaght  there  is  an  object  distinct  from  and  independ- 
ent of  the  subject,  and  thai  in  every  intuitive  thought  the 
object  affirms  or  presents  itself  by  its  own  activity.  This  at 
one  stroke  establishes  the  reality  of  the  object  and  the  valid- 
itv  of  our  science  or  knowledge.  Having  done  this,  we  may 
proceed  to  analyze,  not  the  subject,  as  do  the  psychologists, 
but  the  object,  in  order  to  determine,  not  how  we  know,  but 
what  we  know. 

Modern  philosopliers,  for  the  most  part,  especially  since 
Descartes,  proceed  to  analyze  the  subject  before  having 
either  ascertained  or  analyzed  the  object,  and  are  engrossed 
with  the  method  and  instrument  of  philosophy  before  hav- 
ing determined  its  principles.  All  philosophers  do  and  must 
begin  with  a  more  or  less  perfect  analysis  of  thought.  Even 
Gioberti,  who  insists  on  the  ontological  method,  concedes 
tliat  in  learning  or  teaching  philosophy,  we  must  begin  with 
psychology,  the  analysis  of  thought,  or  as  Cousin  says,  with 
the  analysis  of  "  the  fact  of  consciousness."  But  the  psy- 
chologists proceed  immediately  from  the  analysis  of  thought 
to  tlie  analysis  of  the  subject,  that  is,  of  the  soul,  and  give 
us  simply  the  philosophy,  as  it  may  be  called,  of  the  Human 
Understanding,  as  do  Locke  and  Hume ;  of  the  Active 
powers  of  the  soul  as  do  Reid  and  Stewart ;  or  of  the 
Iluman  Intellect  as  does  Dr.  Porter,  president  of  Yale 
College.  This  at  best  can  give  us,  except  by  an  inconse- 
quence, only  a  science  of  abstractions,  or  the  subjective  forms 
of  thought  without  any  objective  reality,  or  barely  the 
Wissenschaftdehre^  or  the  science  of  knowing,  of  Fichte, 
the  science  of  the  instrument  and  method  of  science,  not 
science  itself,  the  science  of  empty  forms,  not  the  science  of 
things. 

It  is  no  wonder,  therefore,  that  philosophy  is  very  gener- 
ally regarded  as  dealing  only  with  abstractions  and  empty 
formulas,  or  that  it  is  very  generally  despissd  and  rejected 
by  men  of  clear  insight  and  strong  practical  sense,  as  an 
aJjstract  science,  and  therefore  worthless.     Mere  ]osychology, 


ANALYSIS    OF    THE    OBJECT.  47 

which  can  be  only  tlie  science  of  abstractions  or  empty 
forms,  is  even  worse  than  wortliless,  and  the  popular  estimate 
of  it  is  only  too  favorable.  There  is  no  class  of  men  more 
contemptible  or  mischievous  than  psj'choloo'ers  endeavoring 
to  pass  themselves  oil'  for  philosophers,  and  very  few  others 
are  to  be  met  with  in  the  heterodox  world,  or  even  in  the 
orthodox  world,  when  not  guided  and  restrained  by  the 
principles  and  dogmas  of  Christian  theology. 

This  comes  from  proceeding  to  the  analysis  of  the  subject 
before  having  analyzed  the  object.  The  object,  if  given 
simultaneously  with  the  subject  in  the  fact  of  thought,  pre- 
cedes it  in  the  order  of  being  or  real  order;  for  it  presents 
or  affirms  itself  as  the  necessary  condition  of  the  soul's 
activity,  and  of  her  apprehension  of  her  own  existence  even. 
It  is  tlrst  in  order,  and  its  analysis  should  precede  that  of  the 
soul ;  for  as  the  subject  is  given  only  in  conjunction  with  the 
object,  or  as  reflected  or  mirrored  in  it,  it  is  only  as  reflected  or 
mirrored  in  the  object  that  it  can  know  or  recognize  its  own 
powers  or  faculties.  The  object  determines  the  faculty,  not 
the  faculty  the  object.  Man,  St.  Thomas  says,  somewhere,  as 
cited  by  l>almes,  "is  not  intelligible  in  himself,  because  he  is 
not  intelligence  in  himself"  If  he  could  know  himself  in 
liiinself,  or  be  the  direct  object  of  his  own  intellect,  he  would 
be  God,  at  least  independent  of  God.  The  soul  knows  itself 
only  under  the  relation  of  subject,  as  it  knows  what  is  not 
itself  only  under  the  relation  of  object,  and  is  conscious  of 
its  own  existence  only  in  the  intuition  of  the  object.  We 
ascertain  the  powers  of  the  soul  from  the  object  she  appre- 
hends, not  the  reality  of  the  object  from  the  powers  or 
faculties  of  the  soul.  The  analysis  of  the  object  is,  then, 
the  necessary  condit'on  of  the  analysis  of  the  subject. 

The  analysis  of  the  object,  like  that  of  thought,  if  we 
mistake  not,  gives  us,  or  discloses  as  essential  in  it,  three 
elements,  the  ideal,  the  empirical,  and  the  relation  between 
them.  The  ideal  is  the  a  2yriorl  and  apodictic  element,  with- 
out which  there  is  and  can  be  no  intelligible  object,  and 
consequently  no  thought;  the  empirical  is  the  fact  of 
experience,  or  the  object,  wliether  appertaining  to  the  sen- 
sible order  or  to  the  intelligible,  as  intellectually  apprehended 
by  the  soul ;  the  relation  is  the  nexus  of  the  ideal  and  the 
empirical,  and  is  given  by  the  ideal  itself. 

Kant  has  jiroved  in  his  Crltik  der  rehien  Vernunft,  or 
Analysis  of  Pure  Reason,  that  the  empirical  is  not  possible 
without  the  ideal,  or  as  he  says,  without  cognitions  a  priori^ 


48  REFUTA'nON    OF    ATHEISM. 

wliich  are  necessary  to  every  synthetic  judgment,  or  cognition 
a  posteriori.  The  cognitions  «j9?'/r?W  Kant  calls  categories 
after  the  peripatetics,  or  certain  forms  nnder  which  we  neces- 
sarily apprehend  all  things.  lie  makes  these  forms  or  catego- 
ries forms  of  the  human  understanding,  and  therefore  makes 
them  subjective,  not  objective,  or  places  them  on  the  side  of 
the  subject,  not  on  the  side  of  the  object.  Aristotle  makes 
them,  apparently,  forms  neither  of  the  subject  nor  of  the 
object,  but  of  t\ie  mundus  logicus,  or  a  world  intermediary 
between  the  subject  and  the  object,  or  the  soul  and  the 
mundus  jyhysicus,  or  real  world.  Kant's  doctrine,  that  the 
categories  ai'e  forms  of  the  subject,  is  refuted  in  our  analy- 
sis of  thought.  It  implies  that  the  subject  can  exist  and 
operate  without  the  object,  and  that  we  see  the  object  as  we 
do,  not  because  it  is  such  as  we  see  it,  but  because  such  is  the 
constitution  or  law  of  the  human  mind, — which  denies  the 
objective  validity  of  our  knowledge  already  established. 

The  peripatetic  categories  are  admissible  or  not,  as  the 
intermediary  world  is  or  is  not  taken  as  the  representation  of 
the  real  world.  If  we  take  the  phantasms  and  intelligible 
species  as  the  representations  of  the  object  to  the  mind,  not 
by  the  mind,  and  thus  make  the  categories  real,  not  simply 
formal,  the  peripatetic  doctrine,  as  will  be  seen  further  on, 
is  not  inadmissible.  But  if  we  distinguish  the  categories  from 
tlie  inund us  pli  ijsicus  or  real  world,  and  make  them  forms 
of  an  intermediary  world,  or  something  which  is  neither 
subject  nor  object,  we  deny  them  all  reality,  for  no  such 
world  does  or  can  exist.  AV^hat  is  neither  subject  nor  object 
is  nothing.  St.  Thomas,  as  we  understand  him,  makes,  as  we 
shall  by  and  by  show,  the  phantasms  and  species  proceed 
from  tiie  object,  and  holds  them  to  be  in  the  retiective  order, 
in  which  the  soul  is  active,  representative  of  the  object; 
Avhich  permits  us  to  hold  that  in  the  intuitive  order  they  are 
simply  prcsentative  or  the  object  ])i-esenting  or  afhi-ming 
itself  to  the  passive  intellect,  lie  holds  them  to  be,  in  scho- 
lastic language,  ohjeetum,  quo  not  ohjectiim  (juod  or  that  in 
which  the  intellect  tenninates,  but  that  by  which  it  attains 
to  the  idea,  or  the  intelligible,  as  will  be  nn^re  fully  explained, 
further  on.  The  modei'n  peripatetics,  for  the  most  pai't, 
make  the  categories  purely  formal,  and  gravely  tell  us  that  a 
proposition  may  be  logically  time  and  yet  really  false! 

Cousin  identities  the  categories  of  Aristotle  and  Kant, 
with  what  he  calls  necessary  and  absolute  ideas,  and 
reduces  their  number  to  being  and  phenomenon,  or  substance 


AJS^ALYSIS    OF   THE    OBJECT.  49 

and  cause,  but  loses  their  objective  reality  by  making  them 
constituent  elements  of  the  impersonal  reason,  which  is  sub- 
■jective,  as  purely  so  as  is  tlie  reflective  reason  itself. 
The  impersonal  reason  differs,  in  his  philosophy,  from  the 
pei-sonal  reason  only  as  to  the  mode  of  its  activity,  and  is,  as 
the  personal,  a  faculty  of  the  soul,  by  wliich  the  soul  knows 
all  that  it  does  or  can  know,  whatever  the  degree  or  region 
of  its  knowledge. 

Dr.  AVard,  of  the  DuUin  Review,  places  or  intends  to  plac  e 
the  categories  or,  as  he  sa^-s,  necessarj'  and  and  eternal  ideas, 
on  the  side  of  the  object,  and  liolds  that  they  are  intuitive 
or  self-evident ;  yet  he  makes  intuition  the  act  of  the  soul, 
therefore,  empirical,  and  really  places  the  ideal  on  the  side 
of  the  subject.  He  fails  to  integrate  them  in  real  and  neces- 
sary being,  and  says,  after  Father  Kleutgen,  that  though 
founded  on  God,  they  are  not  God.  But  what  is  founded 
on  God,  and  yet  is  not  God,  is  creature,  and  creatures  Dr. 
Ward  cannot  hold  them  to  be,  for  he  holds  them  to  be 
necessary  and  eternal,  and  necessary  and  eternal  creature  is 
a  contradiction  in  terms.  AVhat  is  neither  God  nor  creature 
is  nothing,  and  Dr.  AVard  cannot  say  ideas  are  nothing,  for 
he  holds  them  to  be  intuitive  or  self-evident,  and  nothing 
cannot  evidence  itself,  or  be  an  object  of  intuition.  There 
is,  also,  a  further  dithculty.  Dr.  Ward,  as  do  Drs.  McCosh 
Porter,  Hopkins,  and  others  of  the  same  school,  by  making 
intuition  an  act  of  the  soul  makes  it  a  fact  of  experience, 
and  the  point  to  be  met  is,  that  without  intuition  of  tho 
ideal,  there  is  and  can  be  no  fact  of  experience,  or  empirical 
intuition.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  Kant  has  proved 
that  without  the  cognitions  a  priori^  or  what  we  call  the 
ideal,  no  cognition  a  posteriori  is  possible. 

Dr.  Newman,  of  whom  we  would  always  speak  with  pro- 
found reverence,  in  his  Essay  in  ai'l  of  a  Grammar  of 
Assent,  appaiently  at  least,  not  only  denies  ideal  intuition, 
but  the  objecti'/e  reality  of  the  ideal  itself,  and  resolves  the 
categories  or  ideas  into  pure  mental  abstractions  created  by 
the  mind  itself.  ''  All  things  of  the  exterior  [objective  ?] 
world,"  he  says,  section  second  of  his  opening  chapter,  "  are 
unit  and  individual,  and  nothing  else  ;  but  the  mind  not 
only  contemplates  these  unit  realities  as  they  exist,  but  has 
the  gift,  by  an  act  of  creation,  to  bring  before  it  abstrac- 
tions and  generalizations  which  have  no  existence,  no  coun- 
terpart out  of  it."  It  would  be  dithcult  to  express  more 
distinctly  the  Nominalism  of  Rosceline,  or  at  least  the  Con 
Vou  n.— 4 


50  EEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

ceptucalisni  of  Abelard,  censured  by  the  theologians  of  the 
twelfth  century  as  incompatible  with  the  assertion  of  the 
inefiable  mystery  of  the  Ever-Blessed  Trinity.  It  need  not 
surprise  us,  therefore,  that  Dr.  Xewman  confesses  in  his 
Apologia  pro  Vita  sua,  that  he  has  never  been  able  by  rea- 
soning to  prove  satisfactorily  to  his  own  mind  the  existence 
of  God,  for  on  his  philosophy,  if  we  do  not  misapprehend 
it,  he  can  adduce  no  argument  against  the  atheist.  If  we 
are  to  take  the  passage  cited  as  a  key  to  his  philosophy, 
there  can  be  for  him  no  object  in  thought  but  these  unit 
realities,  for  the  abstractions  and  generalizations,  being  men- 
tal creations,  are  all  on  the  side  of  the  subject,  and  no  place 
is  left  for  God  in  tlie  knowable. 

But,  unhappily,  these  "unit  realities"  are  not  cognizable 
by  themselves  aloiie.  To  suffice  of  themselves  as  objects  of 
thought  they  must  suffice  for  their  own  existence.  "What 
cannot  exist  alone,  cannot  be  known  alone.  Then  every 
one  of  these  unit  realities,  to  be  cognizable  alone,  must  be 
an  independent,  self-existent,  and  self-sufficing  being,  that  is 
to  say,  God,  and  there  must  be  as  many  Gods  as  there  are 
unit  realities  or  distinct  objects  of  thought  or  intuition, 
which  we  need  not  say  is  inadmissible.  These  unit  realities 
can  be  objects  of  thought  or  intuition  only  on  condition  of 
presenting  or  affirming  themselves  to  the  mind,  and  they 
can  present  or  affirm  themselves  in  intuition  only  as  they 
are  i7i  r<3,  not  as  they  are  not,  as  is  sufficiently  proved  in  our 
analysis  of  thought.  If  they  are  not  real  and  necessary 
being  they  cannot  affirm  themselves  as  such ;  if  they  are 
not  such  they  can  affirm  themselves  only  as  contingent  and 
dependent  existences  that  have  their  being  in  another,  not 
in  themselves,  and  then  only  under  the  relation  of  contingency 
or  dependence,  or  in  relation  to  that  on  which  they  depend ; 
consequently  they  are  not  cognizable  without  intuition  of 
real  and  necessary  or  independent  being  which  creates  them. 
Contingency  or  dependence  expresses  a  relation,  but  rela- 
tions are  cogitable  only  in  the  related,  and  only  when  both 
terms  of  the  relation  are  given.  Neither  term  can  be  infer- 
red from  the  other,  for  neither  can  be  thought  without  the 
otlier.  Hence  there  is  no  intuition  of  the  contingent  with- 
out intuition  of  the  necessary,  or  empirical  intuition  without 
ideal  intuition. 

The  categories  are  all  correlatives,  and  are  presented  in 
two  lines,  as  one  and  many,  the  same  and  the  diverse,  the 
universal  and  the  particular,  the  infinite  and  the  finite,  the 


A.NALYSIS    OF    THE    OBJECT.  51 

immutable  and  the  mutable,  the  permanent  and  the  transi- 
tory, tlie  perfect  and  the  imperfect,  the  necessary  and  the 
contingent,  substance  and  phenomena,  being  and  existences, 
cause  and  effect,  6ce.  These  severally  connote  each  other, 
and  we  cannor  think  the  one  line  without  thinking  or  hav- 
ing intuition  of  the  other.  When  we  think  a  thing  as  par- 
ticular, we  distinguish  it  from  the  universal,  or  think  it  as 
not  universal ;  but  evidently  we  cannot  do  this  unless  the 
universal  is  intuitively  present  to  the  mind.  The  same  is 
equally  true  of  every  one  of  the  other  categories.  The 
contingent  is  not  cogitable  without  intuition  of  the  neces- 
sary ;  nor  is  it  possible  to  think  the  contingent  without 
intuition  of  its  contingency,  for,  as  we  have  shown  in  the 
foregoing  analysis,  the  object  presents  itself  by  its  own 
activity,  and  therefore  must  present  itself  as  it  is,  not  as  it 
is  not.  Notliiug  is  more  certain  than  that  the  relation  of 
the  categories  is  no  fact  of  experience,  nor  than  that  neither 
correlative  is  inferred  from  the  other.  Yet  it  is  no  less  cer- 
tain tliat  men,  all  men,  even  very  young  children,  regard 
Dr.  ISTewman's  "  Unit  realities  "  as  contingent,  as  dej)endent, 
or  as  not  having  the  cause  of  their  existence  in  themselves. 
Hence  the  questions  of  the  child  to  its  mother :  "  Who  made 
the  flowers  'i  who  made  the  trees  ?  who  made  the  birds  ?  who 
made  the  stars?  who  made  father?  who  made  God?" 
Hence,  too,  those  anxious  questionings  of  the  soul  tliat  we 
mark  in  the  ancient  heathen  and  in  the  modei*n  Protestant 
world :  Whence  came  we  ?  why  are  we  here  ?  whither  do 
we  go?  It  is  only  scientists,  Comtists  or  Cosmists,  who  are 
satisfied  with  Topsy's  theory,  "I  didn't  come,  I  grow'd." 
But  if  tlie  soul  had  no  intuition  of  the  relation  of  contingent 
and  necessary,  or  of  cause  and  effect,  it  would  and  could 
ask  no  such  questions. 

It  is  certain,  as  a  matter  of 'fact,  that  the  soul  has  present 
to  it  both  the  contingent  and  necessary,  as  the  condition 
a  priori  of  all  experience  or  empirical  intuition.  So  much 
Kant  has  proved.  The  object  of  thought  always  presents 
itself  either  as  contingent  or  as  necessary.  The  categories 
•of  necessity  and  contingency,  not  being  empirical,  since  they 
are  the  forms  under  wliich  we  necessarily  apprehend  every 
object  we  do  appreliend,  we  call  them  ideas,  or  the  ideal. 
The  question  to  be  settled  is.  Is  the  ideal,  without  wliich  no 
fact  of  experience  is  possible,  on  the  side  of  the  object,  or 
-on  the  side  of  the  subject  ?  Kant  places  it  on  the  side  of 
the  subject,  and  subjects  the  object  to  the  laws  of  the  soul ; 


52  REFUTATION   OF    ATHEISM. 

we  place  it  on  the  side  of  the  object,  and  hold  that  it  is  that 
withont  which  the  object  is  not  intelligible,  and  therefore 
no  object  at  all.  Hence  we  maintain  that  the  object  of 
thought  is  not  a  simple  nnit,  but  consists  of  three  inseparable 
elements,  the  ideal,  the  empirical,  and  their  relation.  The 
proof  that  we  are  riglit  is  furnished  in  onr  analysis  of 
thought,  and  rests  on  the  principle  that  what  is  not  is  not 
intelligible,  and  that  no  object  is  intelligible  save  as  it  really 
exists.  This  follows  necessarily  from  the  fact  we  have 
established  that  the  object  presents  or  affirtns  itself  by  its 
own  activity.  Contingent  existences  are  active  only  in  their 
relation  to  the  necessary  ;  consequently  are  intelligible  or 
cognizable  only  in  their  relation  of  contingency.  Then,  as 
certain  as  it  is  that  we  think,  so  certain  is  it  that  the  ideal  is 
on  the  side  of  the  object,  not  on  the  side  of  the  subject. 
This  will  appear  still  more  evident  wlien  we  recollect  that 
the  contingent  is  not  apprehensible  without  the  intuition  of 
the  necessary  on  which  it  depends,  and  the  necessary  is  and 
can  be  no  predicate  of  the  subject,  which  is  contingent  exist- 
ence, not  necessary  being,  since  it  depends  on  the  object  for 
its  power  to  act. 

It  follows  from  this  that  the  ideal  is  given  intuitively  in 
every  thought,  as  an  essential,  element  of  the  object,  and 
therefore  that  it  is  objective  and  real.  But  while  this 
agrees  with  Plato  in  asserting  the  objective  reality  of  the 
ideal,  in  opposition  to  Kant,  it  agrees  also  with  Aristotle 
and  St.  Tliomas  in  denying  tliat  it  is  given  separately.  We 
assert  the  ideal  as  a  necessary  elen]ent  of  the  object,  but  we 
deny  that,  separated  from  tlie  empirical  element,  it  is  or  can 
be  an  object  of  thought;  for  man  in  this  life  is  not  pure 
spirit  or  soul,  but  spirit  or  soul  united  to  body,  and  cannot 
directly  perceive,  as  maintained,  by  Plato,  the  'old  Gnostics 
or  PrieainaticU  the  modern  Transcendental ists,  Pierre 
Leroux,  and  the  disciples  of  the  English  School  founded  by 
the  opium-eater  Coleridge,  such  as  Drs.  McCosli  and  Ward, 
Presidents  Marsh,  Porter,  and  Hopkins,  to  mention  no 
others.  Hence  we  deny  the  proposition  of  the  Louvain 
professoi'S,  improbated  by  the  Holy  See,  that  the  mind  "  has 
immediate  cognition,  at  least  habitual,  of  God."  Cognition 
or  perception  is  an  act  of  the  soul  in  concurrence  with  the 
object,  and  the  soul,  though  the  forma  corporis,  or  inform- 
ing principle  of  the  body,"never  in  tiiis  life  acts  without  the 
body,  and  consequently  can  perceive  the  ideal  only  as  sen- 
sibly represented.     The  ideal  is  really  given  in  intuition^ 


ANALYSIS    OF    THE    OBJECT.  53 

but  not  by  itself  alone  ;  it  is  given  in  the  empirical  fact  as 
its  a  priori  condition,  and  is  distinctly  held  only  as  sepa- 
rated from  it,  by  reflection,  the  intellectus  agens,  or  active 
intellect,  as  maintained  by  St.  Thomas  and  the  whole  peri- 
patetic school,  as  well  as  by  the  official  teaching  in  our 
Catholic  schools  and  colleges  generally. 

Ideal  intuition  is  not  perception  or  cognition.  Per- 
ception is  empirical,  whether  mediate  or  immediate,  and 
whatever  its  object  or  its  sphere,  and  in  it  the  soul  is  always 
.the  percipient  agent.  Intuition  of  the  ideal  is  solely  the  act 
of  the  object,  and  in  relation  to  it  the  intellect  is  passive. 
It  corresponds  to  the  intelligible  species  of  the  peripatetics, 
or  rather  to  what  they  call  species  impressa.  Dr.  Reid, 
founder  of  the  Scottish  school,  finished  by  Sir  William 
Hamilton,  thought  he  did  a  great  thing  when  he  vehemently 
attacked,  and  as  he  flattered  himself  made  away  "svith,  the 
phantasms  and  intelligible  species  of  the  peripatetics,  which 
he  supposed  were  held  to  be  certain  ideas  or  immaterial 
images  interposed  between  the  mind  and  the  real  object, 
and  when  he  asserted  that  we  perceive  things  themselves, 
not  their  ideas  or  images.  But  Dr.  Reid  mistook  a  wind- 
mill for  a  giant.  The  peripatetics  never  held,  as  he  supposed, 
iuiXQi p>hanias7ricda  and  the  species  inteUigihiles  to  be  either 
ideas  or  images,  nor  denied  the  doctrine  of  the  Scottish 
school,  that  we  perceive  things  themselves ;  and  one  is  a 
little  surprised  to  find  so  able  and  so  learned  a  philosopher 
as  Gioberti  virtually  conceding  that  they  did,  and  giving 
Reid  and  Sir  William  Hamilton  credit  for  establishing  the 
fact  that  we  perceive  directly  and  immediately  external 
things  themselves.  We  ourselves  have  studied  the  peripa- 
tetic school  chiefly  in  the  writings  of  St.  Thomas,  the  great- 
est of  the  Schoolmen,  and  we  accept  the  doctrine  of  sensible 
and  intelligible  species  as  he  repi'esents  them,  that  is,  sup- 
posing we  ourselves  understand  him.  Both  the  sensible 
and  the  intelligible  species  proceed  from  the  object,  and  in 
relation  to  them  the  intellect  is  passive,  that  is,  simply  in 
potentia  ad  actum.  Now,  as  we  have  shown  that  the  intel- 
lect cannot  act  prior  to  the  presentation  of  the  object  or  till 
the  object  is  placed  in  relation  with  it,  it  cannot  then,  either 
in  the  sensible  or  the  intelligible  order,  place  itself  in  relation 
with  the  object,  but  the  object,  by  an  objective  act  inde- 
pendent of  the  intellect,  must  place  itself  in  relation  with 
the  subject.  This  is  the  fact  that  underlies  the  doctrine  of 
the  peripatetic  phantasms  and  intelligible  species,  and  trans- 


r4  "REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

lated  into  modern  tliouglit  means  all  simply  what  we  call 
ideal  intuition,  or  the  presentation  or  affirmation  of  the 
object  by  itseK  or  its  placing  itself  by  its  own  act  in  relation 
to  the  intellect  as  the  a  priori  condition  of  perception. 

But  as  the  soul  cannot  act  without  the  body,  the  intelligi- 
ble cannot  be  presented  save  as  sensibly  represented,  and 
therefore  only  in  the  phantasmata  or  sensible  species,  from 
which  the  active  intellect  abstracts,  divides,  disengages,  or 
separates — not  infers — them.  Yet  the  intelligible,  the  ideal, 
as  we  say,  is  really  presented,  and  is  the  object  in  which  the 
intellect  terminates  or  which  it  attains,  the  very  doctrine  we 
are  endeavoring  by  our  analysis  of  the  object  to  bring  out. 
Reid  never  understood  it,  and  psychologists  either  do  not 
distinguish  the  ideal  from  the  empirical,  or  profess  to  infer 
it  by  way  of  deduction  or  induction  from  the  sensible..  St. 
Thomas  does  neither,  for  he  holds  that  the  intelligible  enters 
the  mind  with  or  in  the  sensible,  and  is  simply  disengaged, 
not  concluded,  from  it. 

It  is  necessary  to  be  on  our  guard  against  confounding  the 
question  of  the  reality  of  the  ideal  or  universal  and  necessary 
ideas,  which  correspond  to  the  cognitions  a  priori  of  Kant, 
with  the  scholastic  question  as  to  the  reality  of  universals, 
as  do  the  Louvain  professors,  in  the  proposition  improbated 
by  the  Holy  See,  that  universals,  a  'parte  rei  considerata, 
are  indistinguishable  from  God,  wliich  confounds  universale 
with  idea  exemj)laris,  or  the  type  in  the  divine  mind  after 
which  God  creates,  and  which  St.  Thomas  says  is  nothing 
else  than  the  essence  of  God.  Idea  in  Deo  nihil  est  aliud 
quam  essentia  Dei.  The  universals  of  the  Schoolmen  are 
di^^sible  into  classes:  1,  Whiteness,  roundness, and  the  like, 
to  which  some  think  Plato  gave  reality,  as  he  did  to  justice, 
the  beautiful,  &c.,  and  which  are  manifestly  abstractions, 
with  no  reality  save  in  their  concretes  from  which  the  mind 
abstracts  them;  3,  Genera  and  species,  as  hmnanitas.  The 
Scholastics,  as  far  as  our  study  of  them  goes,  do  not  sharply 
distinguish  between  these  two  classes,  but  treat  them  both 
under  the  general  head  of  universals. 

Rosceline  and  the  xS^ominalists,  who  fell  under  ecclesiasti- 
cal censure,  held  universals  to  be  simply  general  terms,  or 
empty  words;  Abelard  and  the  Conceptualists  held  tliem  to 
be  not  empty  words,  but  mental  conceptions  existing  in  the 
mind  but  with  no  existence  a  parte  rei;  Guillaume  de 
Champeaux  of  St.  Victor,  and  afterwards  bishop  of  Paris,  and 
the  mediseval  Realists,  are  said  to  have  held  them  to  be  real  or 


ANALYSIS    OF    THE    OBJECT.  55 

to  exist  a  parte  rei,  or  as  they  said  then,  as  separate  entities  ; 
St.  Thomas  and  the  Thomists,  as  is  well  known,  held  them 
to  exist  ill  ■mente  or  in  conceptu  otim  fundamento  in  re. 
But  Cousin,  in  his  PhilosopMe  Scholastique,  originally  pub- 
lished as  a  Report  to  the  French  Academy  on  tlie  unpub- 
lished works  of  Abelard,  thinks,  not  without  reason,  that  he 
finds  in  a  passage  cited  by  Abelard  from  William  de  Cham- 
peaux,  that  the  medifeval  realists  did  not  assert  the  separate 
entity  of  all  universals,  but  only  the  reality  of  genera  and 
species,  though  of  course,  not  either  as  ideas  in  the  divine 
mind,  or  as  existing  apart  from  their  individualization. 

The  reahty  of  genera  and  species  is  very  plainly  taught  in 
Genesis,  for  it  is  there  asserted  that  God  created  all  living 
creatures  each  after  its  kind ;  and  if  we  were  to  deny  it, 
generation  as  the  production  of  like  by  like  could  not  be 
asserted  ;  the  dogma  of  Original  Sin,  or  that  all  men  or  the 
race  sinned  in  Adam,  would  be  something  more  than  an 
inexplicable  mystery,  and  we  have  observed  that  those  theo- 
logians who  deny  the  reality  of  the  species,  iiave  a  strong 
tendency  to  deny  original  sin,  or  to  explain  it  away  so  as  to 
make  it  not  sin,  but  the  j^unishment  of  sin.  Certainly,  if 
the  race  were  not  one  and  I'eal  in  Adam,  it  would  be  some- 
what difficult  to  explain  how  original  sin  could  be  propa- 
gated by  natural  generation.  It  would  be  equally  difficult 
to  explain  the  mystery  of  Redemption  through  the  assump- 
tion of  human  nature  by  the  Word,  unless  we  suppose,  what 
is  not  admissible,  that  the  Word  assumed  each  individual 
man,  for  to  suppose  a  real  human  nature  common  to  all  men, 
is  to  assert  the  reality  of  the  genus  or  species.  The  denial 
of  the  reality  of  genera  and  species  not  only  denies  the  unity 
of  the  race  and  thus  denies  Original  Sin,  the  Incarnation, 
Redemption,  and  Regeneration,  l)ut  also  impugns,  it  seems 
to  us,  tlie  Mystery  of  the  Blessed  Trinity,  by  denying  the 
unity  of  the  nature  or-  essence  of  the  three  persons  of  the 
Godhead,  and  certain  it  is  that  both  Roscehne  and  Abelard 
were  accused  of  denying  or  misrepresenting  that  ineffable 
Mystery. 

We  are  not  aware  of  the  views  of  St.  Thomas  on  this  pre- 
cise question,  or  that  he  has  treated  specially  of  the  question 
of  genera  and  species.  As  to  the  other  class  of  universals, 
he  is  unquestionably  right.  They  are  conceptions,  existing 
m  mente  cum  fundamento  in  re,  that  is,  mental  abstractions, 
formed  hy  the  mind  operating  on  the  concretes  given  in 
intuition.     They  have  their  foundation  in  reality.     There 


56  KEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

is  a  basis  of  reality  in  all  our  mental  conceptions,  even  in  our 
wildest  imaginations  and  our  most  whimsical  fancies,  for  we 
neither  think  nor  imagine  what  is  absolutely  unreal. 

But  however  this  may  be,  St.  Thomas*  does  not  class  what 
we  call  the  ideal  intuitively  given,  with  the  universals  or 
conceptions,  with  simply  a  basis  in  reality.  He  asserts  self- 
evident  principles,  the  first  principles  of  science  or  of  demon- 
stration, which  are  neither  formed  by  the  mind,  nor  obtained 
from  experience,  but  precede  experience  and  all  reasoning, 
and  which  must  be  given  by  ideal  intuition.  In  its  sub- 
stance, its  principles  and  method,  the  real  philosopher  will 
find  that  the  philosophy  of  St.  Thomas  cannot  be  safely 
rejected,  although,  as  we  have  already  intimated,  he  may 
find  it  necessary,  in  order  to  meet  errors  which  have  arisen 
since  his  time,  to  explain  some  questions  more  fully  than  St. 
Thomas  has  done  and  to  prove  some  points  which  he  could 
take  for  granted. 


IX.       ANALYSTS    OF   THE   IDEAL. 

The  analysis  of  Thought  gives  us  three  inseparable  ele- 
ments, all  equally  real  :  subject,  object,  and  their  relation ; 
the  analysis  of  the  Object  gives  us  also  three  inse])arable  ele- 
ments, all  objectively  real,  namely,  the  ideal,  the  empirical, 
and  their  relation.  The  analysis  of  the  Ideal,  we  shall  see, 
gives  us  again  three  inseparable  elements,  all  also  objectively 
real,  namely,  the  necessary,  the  contingent,  and  their  rela- 
tion, or  being,  -existences,  and  the  relation  between  them. 

We  have  found  what  logicians  call  the  categories  and  what 
we  call  the  ideal  or  objective  ideas,  and  without  which  no 
thought  or  fact  of  experience,  as  Kant  has  proved,  is  possible, 
are  identical.  Aristotle  makes  the  categories  ten  and  two 
predicaments;  Kant  makes  them  fifteen,  two  of  the  sensi- 
bility, twelve  of  the  understanding  (  Verstand),  and  one  of 
the  reason,  {Vernunft) ;  but  whatever  their  number,  they 
are,  contrary  to  Kant,  intuitive,  and  therefore  objectively 
real.  They  are  intuitive  because  they  are  the  necessary  con- 
ditions a  priori  of  experience  or  the  souPs  intellectual 
action ;  and  they  are  objective,  since  otherwise  the}'  could 
not  be  intuitive,  for  intuition  is  the  act  of  the  object,  not  of 
the  subject. 

*  See  Sinnma,  p.  1,  Q.  3,  a.  1. 


ANALYSIS    OF   THE   IDEAL,  57 

All  philosophers  agree  that  whatever  exists  is  arranged 
under  some  one  or  all  of  these  categories,  and  is  either  neces- 
sary or  contingent,  independent  or  dependent,  one  or  many, 
tiie  same  or  the  diverse,  universal  or  particular,  invariahle  or 
variable,  immutable  or  mutable,  permanent  or  transitory, 
infinite  or  finite,  eternal  or  temporary,  being  or  existences, 
«ause  or  effect,  creator  or  creature.  They  are,  as  we  have 
seen,  in  two  lines,  and  go,  so  to  speak,  in  pairs,  and  are  cor- 
relatives, and  each  connotes  the  other. 

But  these  categories  may  be  reduced  to  a  smaller  num- 
ber. Cousin  contends  that  all  tlie  categories  of  the  upper 
line  may  be  reduced  to  the  single  category  of  being,  and 
those  of  the  lower  line  to  the  single  category  of  phenome- 
non, or  the  two  lines  to  substance  and  cause.  Rosmini 
reduces  the  categories  of  the  upper  line  to  being  in  general ; 
Eather  Eothenflue  reduces  them  all  to  the  single  category 
of  ens  reale,  or  real  being,  in  contradistinction  from  the  ens 
in  genere  of  Rosmini ;  tiie  Lou  vain  professors,  as  all  exclu- 
sive ontologists,  do  the  same.  The  exclusive  psj^cliologists 
reduce  them  all  to  the  category  of  the  soul  or  our  personal 
existence  ;  Gioberti  reduces  the  categories  of  the  upper  line 
to  that  of  real  and  necessary  being,  ens  necessarmm  et  reale^ 
and  all  the  categories  of  the  lower  line  to  that  of  contin- 
gent existences,  or  briefly,  both  lines  to  Being  and  Exist- 
ences. 

Cousin's  reduction  is  inadmissible,  for  it  omits  the  second 
line,  or  denies  its  reality.  Phenomenon,  in  so  far  as  real  or 
any  thing,  is  identical  with  being,  and  does  not  constitute  a 
distinct  category.  Cousin  makes  being  and  substance  iden- 
tical, a  pantheistic  error  ;  for  thougli  all  being  is  substance, 
all  substances  are  not  real  and  necessary  being.  He  also 
places  cause  in  the  lower  line,  which  is  a  mistake.  The 
effect  is  in  the  second  line,  but  not  the  cause.  It  is  true, 
cause  is  not  in  the  upper  line,  for  it  is  not  eternal  and  neces- 
sary. The  causative  power  is  in  being,  and  therefore  in  the 
upper  line,  but  actual  cause  is  the  nexus  between  the  two 
lines,  and  is  included  in  the  relation  between  them,  or 
between  the  necessary  and  the  contingent.  This  shows  that 
the  ideal  or  the  categories  cannot  be  reduced  to  two,  for  that 
would  deny  all  relation  between  them,  and  make  them  sub- 
ject and  predicate  without  the  copula.  Gioberti  is  more 
philosophical  in  reducing  them  to  three,  in  his  terminology, 
Being,  existences,  and  their  relation. 

Cousin,  Father  Rothenflue,  Professor  Ubaghs,  and  all  the 


58  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

ontologists,  as  we  shall  soon  show,  are  right  in  their  reduc- 
tion of  the  categories  of  the  upper  line  to  the  single  category 
of  real  and  necessary  being,  though  Cousin  and  Spinoza,  as 
do  all  pantheists,  err  in  making  being  and  substance  identi- 
cal, and  in  asserting  one  only  substance,  as  do  the  Cosmists, 
for  this  restricts  the  ideal  to  the  upper  line,  and  excludes 
entirely  the  lower  line.  Hence  they  resolve  all  reality  into 
being,  or  substance  and  phenomenon,  the  last  real  only  in 
being  or  substance. 

Real  and  necessary  being  is  independent,  and  can  sMnd 
alone,  but  we  found  in  our  analysis  of  the  object,  another 
line  of  categories,  the  contingent,  the  particular,  the  depend- 
ent, &G.,  equally  necessary  as  the  a  ])^'iori  condition  of 
experience  or  empirical  intuition,  and  therefore  included  in 
the  ideal  element  of  the  object,  and  therefore  given  or  pre- 
sented in  ideal  intuition.  The  relation  between  the  two 
lines  of  categories,  and  which  is  really  the  relation,  not  yet 
considered,  between  the  ideal  and  the  empirical,  and  also 
given  by  ideal  intuition,  will  be  treated  further  on.  Here  we 
are  considering  only  the  two  lines  of  categories,  given  together 
in  ideal  intuition.  For  the  present  we  shall  consider  them 
simply  as  reduced  to  two  categories,  namely,  the  necessary  and 
the  contingent,  which  will  soon  appear  to  be  necessary  being 
and  contingent  existences.  These  categories  are,  as  included 
either  in  the  ideal  or  in  the  object  of  thought,  correlatives, 
and  neither  can  be  inferred  or  concluded  from  the  other. 
They  do  not  imply  one  the  other,  but  each  connotes  [ponnotai] 
the  other,  that  is  to  say,  neither  is  cognizable  ^\dthout  the 
other.  They  who  take  the  necessary  as  their  principium 
can  conclude  from  it  only  the  necessary,  not  the  contin- 
gent, and  hence  the  pure  ontologists,  who  attempt  by  logi- 
cal deduction  from  real  and  necessary  being  alone  to 
obtain  the  contingent,  inevitaWy  fall  into  pantheism.  It 
is  equally  impossible  to  conclude,  by  logical  induction,  real 
and  necessary  being  from  the  contingent.  Deduction  from 
the  contingent  can  give  only  the  contingent,  and  induction 
can  give  only  a  generalization,  which  remains  always  in  the 
order  of  the  particulars  generalized.  Hence  those  who  make 
the  contingent  their  principium,  if  consequent,  inevitably 
fall  into  atheism.  The  error  of  each  class  arises  from  their 
incomplete  analysis  of  the  object  and  of  its  ideal  element. 
The  complete  analysis  of  the  object  sliows,  as  we  have  seen, 
that  the  ideal  element  is  given  intuitively,  as  the  a  pr^iori 
condition  of  the  empirical.     The  analysis  of  the  ideal  shows 


ANALYSIS    OF    THE    IDEAL.  59 

that  the  necessary  and  the  contingent  are  both  given  in  the 
ideal  intuition  and  there  is  no  need  of  attempting  to  con- 
clude either  from  the  other.  They  are  both  primitive,  and 
being  intuitively  given,  both  are  and  must  be  objectively 
real. 

But  the  necessary  and  the  contingent  are  abstract  terms, 
and  are  real  only  in  their  concretes.  There  is  and  can  be 
no  intuition  of  necessary  and  contingent  as  abstractions ;  for 
as  abstractions  they  have  no  objective  existence,  and  there- 
fore are  incapable  of  presenting  or  affirming  themselves  in 
intuition,  whicli,  as  we  have  shown,  is  the  act  of  the  object, 
not  of  the  subject.  The  necessary  must  therefore,  since  we 
have  proved  it  ]-eal,  be  real  and  necessary  being,  and  intu- 
ition of  it  is  intuition  of  real  and  necessary  being.  In  like 
manner,  intuition  of  the  contingent  is  not  intuition  of  con- 
tingent nothing,  but  of  contingent  being,  that  is,  exist- 
ences, the  ens  secundum  quid  of  the  Schoolmen.  This  is 
what  we  have  proved  in  proving  the  reality  of  the  ideal. 
Ideas  without  which  no  fact  of  knowledge  is  possible,  and 
which  through  objective  intuition  enter  into  all  our  mental 
operations,  are  not,  as  they  are  too  often  called,  abstract 
ideas,  but  real. 

We  have  reduced,  provisorily,  the  ideas  or  categories  to 
two,  necessary  and  contingent,  whicli  we  find,  in  tlie  fact 
that  they  are  intuitively  given,  are  real,  and  if  real,  then  the 
necessary  is  real  and  necessary  being,  and  the  contingent  is 
contingent,  though  real,  existence.  Then  the  analysis  of  the 
ideal  or  a  priori  element  of  human  knowledge  gives  us 
being,  existences,  and  their  relation.  These  three  terms  are 
really  given  intuitively,  but,  as  we  have  seen,  in  the  fact  of 
thought  or  experience,  they  are  given  as  an  inseparable  ele- 
ment of  the  object,  not  as  distinct  or  separate  objects  of 
thought,  or  of  empirical  apprehension,  noetic  or  sensible.^ 
They  are  given  in  the  empirical  fact,  though  its  a  priori 
element,  and  the  mind  by  its  own  intuitive  action  does  not 
distinguish  them  from  the  empirical  element  of  the  object, 
or  perceive  them  as  distinct  and  separate  objects  of  thought. 
We  distinguish  tliem  only  by  reflection,  or  by  the  analysis 
of  the  object,  which  is  complex,  distinguishing  what  in  the 
object  is  ideal  and  a  priori  from  what  is  empirical  and  a 
posteriori.  When  we  assert  the  necessary  and  contingent  as 
ideas,  the  mind,  again,  does  not  perceive  that  the  one  is 
being  and  the  other  existence  or  dependent  on  being ;  the 
mind  perceives  this  only  in  reflecting  that  if  given  they  must 


€0  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

be  objective  and  real,  and  if  real,  being  and  existence,  for 
what  is  not  being,  or  by  or  from  being,  is  not  real.  The 
identity  of  the  ideal  and  the  real,  and  of  the  real  with  being 
and  what  is  from  being,  is  arrived  at  by  reflection,  and  is,  if 
you  insist  on  it,  a  conclusion,  but,  as  the  logicians  say,  an 
explicative,  not  an  illative  conclusion. 

But  we  have  reduced  the  categories  to  the  necessary  and 
contingent,  and  found  the  necessary  identical  with  real  and 
necessary  being,  ens  necessarium  et  reale,  and  the  contingent 
identical  with  contingent  existence,  ens  secundum  quid. 
Being  is  independent,  and  can  stand  alone,  and  can  be 
asserted  without  asserting  any  thing  beside  itself ;  for  who 
says  hehig  says  being  is — a  fact  misconceived  by  Sir  William 
Hamilton,  when  he  denies  that  the  unconditioned  can  be 
thought,  because  thought  itself  conditions  it.  But  a  contin- 
gent existence  cannot  be  thought  by  itself  alone,  for  contin- 
gency asserts  a  relation,  and  can  be  thought  or  asserted  only 
under  that  relation.  It  would  be  a  contradiction  in  terms 
to  assert  ideal  intuition  of  the  contingent  as  independent, 
self -existent,  for  it  would  not  then  be  contingent.  The  con- 
tingent, as  the  term  itself  implies,  has  not  the  cause  or 
source  of  its  existence  in  itself,  but  is  dependent  on  being. 
The  relation  between  the  two  categories  is  the  relation  of 
dependence  of  the  contingent  on  the  necessary,  or  of  contin- 
gent existences  on  real  and  necessary  being.  This  relation 
we  express  by  the  word  existences.  The  ex  in  the  word 
existence  implies  relation,  and  that  the  existence  is  derived 
from  being,  and,  though  distinguished  from  it,  depends  on 
it,  or  has  its  being  in  it,  and  not  in  itself. 

The  Scholastics  apply  the  word  ens^  being,  alike  to  real 
and  necessaiy  being  and  to  contingent  existences,  to  what- 
ever is  real,  and  also  to  whatever  is  unreal,  or  a  mere  figment 
of  the  in)agiuation,  as  when  they  say  ens  rationis.  This 
comes  partly  from  the  fact  that  the  Latin  language,  as  we  find 
it  in  the  Latin  classics,  is  not  rich  in  philosophic  terms,  but 
still  more  from  the  fact  that  they  treat  philosophy  chiefly 
from  the  point  of  ^aew  of  reflection,  which  is  secondary,  and 
is  the  action  of  the  mind  on  its  intuitions.  AVhatevercanbe 
the  object  of  reflective  thought,  though  the  merest  abstraction 
or  the  purest  fiction,  they  call  by  the  common  name  of  ens  : 
it  may  be  ens  reale  or  ens  possihile,  ens  necessarium  or  ens 
contingens^  ens  simpliciter  or  ens  secundum  qxdd.  From  the 
Schoolmen  the  practice  has  passed  into  all  modern  languages. 
We  think  it  would  be  more  simple  and  convenient,  and  tend 


ANALYSIS    OF   THE    IDEAL.  61 

to  avoid  confusion,  to  restrict  as  Gioberti  does,  being  to  the 
ens  simpliciter  of  the  Schoolmen,  and  to  use  the  word  exist- 
ence, or  rather  existences,  to  avoid  all  ambiguity,  to  express 
whatever  is  from  being  and  depends  on  it,  and  yet  is  dis- 
tinguishable from  it. 

Making  this  change  in  the  received  terminology  of  philos- 
ophy, the  analysis  of  the  ideal  gives  us  being,  Existences, 
and  the  relation  between  them.  The  second  term,  as  the 
lower  line  in  the  categories,  must  be  given  in  the  ideal 
intuition,  for  we  cannot  perceive  existences,  or  empirically 
appreliend  contingents,  unless  we  have  present  to  our  mind 
the  i<iea  of  contingency  as  the  correlative  of  the  necessary, 
as  shown  in  our  analysis  of  the  object. 

There  remains  now  to  be  considered  the  third  term,  or  the 
relation  of  the  contingent  to  the  necessary,  or  of  existences 
to  Being.  Being  and  existences  comprise  all  that  is  or  exists. 
What  is  not  real  and  necessary,  self-existent  and  independent 
being,  is  eitlier  nothing  or  it  is  from  being  and  dependent 
on  being.  Existences  are,  as  we  have  seen,  distinguished 
from  being,  and  j'et  are  real,  for  the  idea  of  contingency  is 
given  in  the  objective  intuition,  or  in  the  ideal  element  of 
the  object.  Existences  are  then  real,  not  nothing,  and  yet 
are  not  being.  Nevertheless  they  are,  as  we  have  seen, 
related  to  being  and  dependent  on  it.  But  they  cannot  l)e 
distinct  from  being,  and  yet  dependent  on  l)eing,  uidess  pro- 
duced from  nothing  b}'  the  creative  act  of  being.  JiJeing 
alone  is  eternal,  self-existent,  and  beside  being  there  is  and 
can  be  only  existences  created  by  being.  Being  nnist  either 
create  them  from  nothing  by  the  sole  enei-gy  of  its  will,  or 
it  must  evolve  them  from  itself.  Not  the  last,  for  that 
would  deny  that  they  are  distinct  from  being;  tlien  the  first 
must  be  accepted  as  the  only  alternative.  Hence  the  iinaly- 
sis  of  the  ideal  gives  us  being,  existences,  and  the  creative 
act  of  being  as  the  nexus  or  copula  that  unites  existences  to 
being,  or  the  predicate  to  the  subject. 

The  ideal  then  lias,  as  Gioberti  truly  remarks,  the  three 
terms  of  a  complete  judgment,  subject,  predicate,  and 
copuhi,  and  as  it  is  formed  by  the  ideal,  it  is  real,  objective, 
formed  and  presented  to  us  by  being  itself,  presented  nut 
separately,  but  as  the  ideal  element  of  the  object.  It  con- 
tains a  foi-mula  that  excludes  alike  ontologism  and  psycholo- 
gism,  and  gives  the  principium  of  each  in  its  real  synthesi--^. 
The  intelligent  reader  will  see,  also,  we  trust,  that  it  excludes 
alike  the  exaggerations  of  both  spiritualists  and  sensists,  and 


62  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

that  nothing  is  more  ridiculous  than  to  charge  it,  as  we 
iiave  set  it  forth,  with  atheism  or  pantheism,  as  many  excellent 
persons  have  done,  as  thej  find  it  stated  in  the  pages  of 
Gioberti.  It  refutes,  as  we  trust  we  shall  soon  see,  both 
atheism  and  pantheism,  and  establishes  Christian  theism. 
Truth,  if  truth,  is  truth,  let  who  will  tell  it,  and  it  is  as  law- 
ful to  accept  it  when  told  bv  Gioberti  as  when  told  by  Plato, 
Aristotle,  Kant,  Cousin,  Pierre  Leroux,  or  Sir  William 
Hamilton. 


X. ANALYSIS    OF   THE    RELATION. 

In  the  analysis  of  thought,  the  analysis  of  the  object,  and 
the  analysis  of  the  ideal  we  have  found  in  each,  three  ele- 
ments given  simultaneously  and  inseparably.  In  thought : 
subject,  object,  and  their  relation ;  in  the  object :  the  ideal, 
the  empirical,  and  their  relation  ;  in  the  ideal :  the  necessary 
or  being,  the  contingent  or  existences,  and  their  relation. 
But  though  in  the  last  analysis  we  have  stated  the  relation  is 
the  creative  act,  the  reader  will  not  fail  to  perceive  that  we 
have  given  only  a  meagre  account  of  the  relation  in  the 
analysis  of  thought,  and  still  less  in  the  analysis  of  the  object. 
This  has  been  partly  because  we  are  not  setting  forth  a 
coD:iplete  system  of  philosophy  embracing  all  the  questions 
of  rational  science,  and  partly  because  till  we  had  reached  the 
analysis  of  the  ideal,  the  analysis,  or  a  proper  account  of  the 
relation  in  the  other  two  cases,  could  not  be  given,  since  the 
relation,  as  we  hope  to  show,  is  substantially  one  and  the  same 
in  each  of  the  three  cases. 

The  analysis  of  the  relation  is  not  practicable  in  the  sense 
of  the  other  analyses  we  have  made ;  for,  as  relation,  it  has 
only  a  single  term,  and  prescinded  from  the  related  is 
simply  nullity.  We  can  analyze  it  only  in  the  related,  in 
which  alone  it  is  real.  In  the  fact  of  thought  we  have  found 
that  the  object  is  active,  not  passive  as  most  philosophies 
teach ;  and  therefore  that  it  is  the  object  that  renders  the 
subject  active,  reduces  it  to  act,  and  therefore  creates  it.  St. 
Thomas  and,  we  believe,  all  the  Scholastics,  teach  that  in 
the  reception  of  the  phantasms  and  the  intelligible  species 
the  mind  is  passive.  That  which  is  purely  passive  is  as  if  it 
were  not,  for  whatever  really  is  or  exists,  is  or  exists  in  actu, 
and  therefore  is  necessarily  active.     Since,  then,  the  phan- 


AJ^AI^YSIS    OF    THE    RELATION.  63 

tasms  and  species  proceed  from  the  object,*  it  follows  that 
the  object  actualizes  the  subject,  and  renders  it  active  or 
intellectus  agens.  Hence  the  relation  of  object  and  subject  in 
the  fact  of  thought  is  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.  The 
object  actualizes  or  creates  the  subject,  not  the  subject  the 
object. 

The  relation  we  have  found  of  the  ideal  and  empirical  is 
also  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.  The  empirical  we 
have  found  is  impossible  without  the  ideal,  for  it  depends 
on  it,  and  does  not  and  cannot  exist  without  it.  That  with- 
out which  a  thing  does  not  and  cannot  exist,  and  on  which 
it  depends,  is  its  cause.  The  ideal  then  causes,  produces,  or 
creates  the  empirical,  and  therefore  the  relation  between 
them  is  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.  Ideal  space  pro- 
duces empirical  space,  and  ideal  time  produces  empirical 
time.  As  the  ideal  is  real  and  necessary  being,  ens  neces- 
sarium  et  reale^  as  we  have  seen,  ideal  space  is  and  can  be 
only  the  power  of  being  to  externize  its  own  acts,  in  the 
order  of  coexistences,  and  ideal  time  can  only  be  the  power 
of  being  to  externize  its  own  acts  successively,  or  pro- 
gressively. Empirical  space  is  the  effect  of  the  exercise  of 
this  power  producing  the  relation  of  coexistence  ;  empirical 
time  is  its  effect  in  producing  the  relation  of  succession,  oi' 
progressive  actualization.  The  relations  of  space  and  time 
are  therefore  resolvable  into  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect, 
the  reverse  of  what  is  maintained  by  Hume  and  our  modern 
scientists. 

As  all  the  categories  of  the  upper  line  are  integrated  in 
real  and  necessary  ])eing,  and  as  all  the  categories  of  the  lower 
line  are  integrated  in  existences,  so  all  relations  must  be 
integrated  in  the  relation  of  being  and  existences,  which  is 
the  act  of  being,  producing,  or  actualizing  existences,  and 
therefore  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect.     Hence  there  are 


*  We  think  it  a  capital  mistake  of  some  moderns  to  suppose,  as  does 
the  very  able  and  learned  Father  Dalgairns  in  his  admirable  treatise  on 
Hol}^  Communion,  that  the  Scholastics  held  that  the  phantasms  and  spe- 
cies by  which  the  mind  seizes  the  object  are  furnished  by  the  mind 
itself.  "  This  would  make  the  Scholastic  philosophy  a  pure  psychologism, 
which  it  certainly  is  not,  though  it  becomes  so  in  the  hands  of  many  who 
prof('ss  to  follow  it.  St.  Thomas  expressly  makes  the  mind  passive  in 
their  reception,  and  then-fore  must  hold  that  they  are  furnished  by  the 
object,  and  consequently  that  in  them  or  by  means  of  them  the  object 
presents  itself  to  the  mind  and  actualizes  it,  or  constitutes  it  intellectua 
ageris.  There  are  more  who  swear  by  St.  Thomas  than  understand  him, 
and  not  a  few  call  themselves  Thomists  who  are  really  Cartesians. 


64  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

and  can  be  no  passive  relations,  or  relations  of  passivity. 
Whatever  is  or  exists  is  active,  and  God,  who  is  being  in  its 
plenitude  and  infinity,  is,  as  say  the  theologians,  actus  puris- 
siinus^  most  pure  act.  Only  the  active  is  or  exists;  the 
passive  is  non-existent,  is  nothing,  and  can  be  the  subject  of 
no  predicate  or  relation.  So  virtually  reasons  St.  Thomas  in 
refuting  tlie  Gentile  doctrine  of  a  materia  prima  or  first 
matter.  Aristotle  held  that  matter  eternally  exists,  and  that 
all  things  consist  of  this  eternally  existing  matter  and  form 
given  it  by  the  equally  eternally  existing  Mind  or  Intelli- 
gence. St.  Thomas  modifies  this  doctrine,  and  teaches  that 
the  reality  of  things,  or  the  real  thing  itself,  is  in  the  form, 
or  idea  as  Plato  says,  and  consequently  is  not  a  form 
impressed  on  a  preexisting  matter,  but  a  creation  from 
nothing;  for  matter  without  form,  he  maintains,  is  merely 
in  p)oteiitia  ad  formam,  therefore  passive,  therefore  mere 
possibilit}',  and  therefore,  prescinded  from  the  creative  act, 
simply  non-existent,  a  ])ure  nullity,  or  nothing.  Even  Ilegel 
asserts  as  much  when  he  makes  das  reine  Se(/?i  the  equiva- 
lent of  das  Nicht-Seyn.  To  give  activity  to  the  passive,  to 
give  form  to  the  possible,  or  to  create  from  nothing,  says  one 
and  the  same  thing. 

St.  Thomas  teaches,  as  we  have  seen,  that  the  mind  in  the 
reception  of  the  phantasms  and  species  is  passive,  and  there- 
fore must  hold,  if  consistent  with  himself,  that  prior  to  the 
afiirmation  of  the  object  through  them  the  mind  does  not 
actually  exist ;  consequently  that  the  afiirmation  or  pi-esenta- 
tion  of  the  object  creates  the  mind,  or  the  intellectual  or 
intelligent  subject,  which,  again,  proves  that  the  relation  of 
subject  and  object  is  the  i-elation  of  cause  and  eft'ect.  If 
then  we  accept  the  doctrine  of  St.  Thomas,  otherwise  undeni- 
able, that  the  passive  and  the  possible  are  identical,  we  must 
deny — since  the  possible  is  non-existent,  a  pure  abstraction, 
and  therefore,  simply  nothing — that  there  ai'e  or  can  be  any 
passive  relations,  and  hold  that  in  all  relations,  ideal  or 
empirical,  the  one  term  of  the  relation  is  the  cause  of  the 
other.  This  is  why  one  term  of  the  relation  cannot  be 
knowTi  without  intuition  of  the  pther,  or  why,  as  we  say, 
correlatives  connote  one  another. 

Here,  too,  we  may  see  yet  more  clearly  than  we  have 
already  seen,  the  error  of  Sir  William  Hamilton  in  asserting 
that  correlatives  are  reciprocal,  and  the  still  more  glaring 
error  of  Cousin  in  asserting  the  same  thing  of  cause  and 
efliect.     Correlatives  connote  each  other,  it  is  true  ;  but  not 


ANALYSIS  OF  THE  RELATION.  65 

as  reciprocal,  for  in  tl^e  intuition  tliey  are  affirmed,  and  in 
cognition  connoted,  the  one  as  creating  or  producing  the 
other,  and  it  would  be  absurd  to  assert  that  tlie  effect  creates 
the  cause,  or  that  cause  and  effect  produce  reciprocally  each 
the  other.  Sir  AVilHam  Hamilton  is  misled  by  his  failure  to 
comprehend  that  all  relations  are  integrated  in  tlie  relation 
of  being  and  existences,  and  are  therefore  relations  of  cause 
and  effect,  or  of  the  productive  or  creative  power  of  being 
producing  existences.  He,  as  does  Hume,  excludes  the 
notion  or  conception  of  power,  and  therefore  not  only  the 
creative  act  of  being,  but  of  all  activity,  and  conceives  all 
relations  as  passive.  They  are  all  resolvable  into  relations 
of  coexistence  and  succession,  or  relations  of  space  and  time, 
and  tlierefore  relations  of  the  passive ;  for  excluding  ontol- 
ogy from  the  region  of  science,  or  the  cogitable,  Sir  W, 
Hamilton  can  assert  no  creative  or  productive  power,  and 
recognize  no  relation  of  real  cause  and  effect. 

JN^eithcr  Cousin  nor  Sir  William  Hamilton  ever  under- 
stood that  tlie  object  affirmed  in  thought,  and  without  which 
there  is  and  can  be  no  thought,  actualizes,  that  is,  places  or 
creates  the  subject,  and  rendei's  it  thinking  or  cognitive  sub- 
ject. The  object  does  not  simply  furnish  the  occasion  or 
necessary  condition  to  the  subject  for  the  exercise  of  a 
power  or  faculty  it  already  possesses,  but  creates  the  mind 
itself,  and  gives  it  its  faculty,  as  we  have  already  proved  in 
proving  that  in  ideal  intuition  the  soul  is  passive,  that  is — 
as  St.  Thomas  implies  in  resolving  the  passive  into  the  pos- 
sible— non-existent,  and  therefore  the  subject  of  no  relation 
or  predicate.  The  ideal  or  intuitive  object  must  then  be 
real  and  necessary  being,  for  the  contingent  is  not  creative, 
and  hence  the  intuition  of  being,  which  Sir  William  Ham- 
ilton denies,  is  not  only  necessary  to  the  eliciting  of  this  or 
that  particular  thought,  but  to  the  veiy  existence  of  the 
soul  as  intelligent  subject,  and  therefore  must  be  a  persistent 
fact,  as  will  be  more  fully  explained  in  the  section  on  Exist- 
ences. 

It  follows  from  this  that  the  relation  of  subject  and  object, 
or  rather  of  object  and  subject,  in  eveiw  thought  is  the  rela- 
tion, as  we  have  said,  of  cause  and  effect.  It  is  the  third 
term  or  copula  in  the  ideal  judgment,  and  is  in  every  judg- 
ment, whether  ideal  or  empirical,  that  which  makes  it  a 
judgment  or  affirmation.  Being,  Gioberti  says,  contains  a 
complete  judgment  in  itself,  for  it  is  equivalent  to  heinfj  is  j 
but  this  is  nothing  to  our  present  purpose.  Being  and  exist- 
voL.  n.— 5 


66  -  KEFUTATIOiSr    OF    ATHEISM. 

.eiiccs  as  subject  and  predicate  constitute  no  jnd,o:ment  with- 
out the  copula  that  joins  the  predicate  to  the  subject.  As 
the  cojMila  can  proceed  only  from  being,  or  the  sul>ject  of 
the  predicate,  as  its  act,  the  ideal  judgment  is  necessarily 
Ens  createxistentias  ;  and,  as  the  object  creates  or  produces 
the  predicate,  the  judgment  in  its  three  terms  is  Divine  and 
apodictic,  the  necessary  and  apodictic  ground  of  every 
liuman  or  empirical  judgment,  without  intuition  of  which 
the  human  mind  can  neither  judge  nor  exist. 

It  is  not  pretended  of  course  that  all  judgments  are  ideal, 
any  more  than  it  is  that  every  cause  is  tirst  cause.  There 
are  second  causes,  and  consequently  second  or  secondary, 
that  IS,  empirical  judo-ments.  Tlip  second  cause  depends  on 
the  first  cause  wliich  is  the  cause  of  all  causes  ;  so  the  empi- 
rical judgment  depends  on  the  ideal  or  Divine  judgment 
•which  it  copies  or  imitates,  as  the  second  cause  always  copies 
or  imitates  in  its  own  manner  and  degree  the  first  cause. 
There  is  no  judgment — and  every  thought  is  a  judgment — 
M-ithou.t  the  creative  act  of  being  creating  the  mind  and  fur- 
nishing it  the  light  by  M'hich  it  sees  and  knows  ;  yet,  the 
iiinucdinte  relation  in  empirical  judgments,  that  is,  judg- 
ments which  the  soul  herself  forms,  though  a  relation  of 
cause  and  effect,  is  not  the  relation  between  being  and  exist- 
ences, as  we  once  thought,  though  perhnp,  erroneously,  that 
Gioherti  maintained,  and  which  were  sheer  pantheism,  inas- 
nnich  as  it  would  deny  the  existence  of  second  causes,  and 
make  God  the  sole  and  universal  actor.  The  relation  in  the 
ideal  judgirient  is  on\y  eminentlij  the  cause  in  the  empirical 
judgment,  in  the  sense  in  which  being  is  the  eminent  cause 
of  all  actions,  in  that  it  is  the  cause  of  all  causes. 

Tlie  co]">ula  or  relation  in  the  ideal  judgment  is  the  creative 
act  of  being,  or  suhject  creating  the  predicate,  as  we  shall  soon 
prove,  and  uniting  it  to  itself.  This  is  true  of  all  relations. 
The  first  term  of  the  relation  of  subject  and  predicate,  is  the 
cause  of  the  second  term,  and  by  its  own  causative  act  unites 
the  predicate  to  itself  as  its  subject.  Second  causes  have,  in 
relation  to  the  first  cause,  the  I'elation  of  dependence,  arc 
])roduced  by  it,  are  its  effects  or  jiredicates  ;  but  in  relation  to 
their  own  ctrects,  they  are  efficient  causes,  and  represent 
creative  i>eing.  "We  are  existences  and  wholly  dependent 
on  real  and  necessary  being,  for  our  existence  and  our  pow- 
ers are  sim])iy  the  clfect  of  the  divine  creative  act  or  activity; 
but  in  relation  to  our  own  actr  n'o  are  cause;  we  are  the 
subject,  they  are  the  i)redicat(  ,  and  our  act  producing  them 


ANALYSIS    OF   THE    KELATION.  67 

is  the  copula.  In  this  sense  tlie  second  canse  copies  the  first 
cause,  and  the  empirical  judgment  copies  the  ideal  or,  as  we 
have  called  it,  the  Divine  judgment. 

We  saj  this  not  by  way  of  proof  that  the  relation  between 
being  and  existence  is  tlie  creative  act  of  being,  which  fol- 
lows necessarily  from  the  reduction  of  the  categories  to  being, 
existences,  and  their  relation,  or  subject,  predicate,  and 
copula,  for  the  copula  can  be  nothing  else  than  the  creative 
act  of  being ;  but  to  prevent  the  mistake  of  supposing  tliat 
being  is  the  agent  that  acts  in  our  acts,  and  that  our  acts  are 
predicates  of  the  Divine  activity  ;  which  is  the  mistake  into 
which  the  Duke  of  Argyll  falls  in  his  "Reign  of  Law,"  and 
of  all  who  impugn  Free  Will,  and  deny  tlie  reality  of  second 
causes.  Plaving  done  this,  and  having  resolved  the  relation 
of  being  and  existences,  and  all  relations  into  the  relation  of 
cause  and  effect,  we  may  now  proceed  to  consider  the  Fact 
of  Creation. 


XI. — THE    FACT   OF   CREATION. 

The  great  Gentile  apostasy  from  the  Patriarchial  religion 
originated  in  the  loss  of  the  primitive  tradition  of  the  fact 
of  creation :  that  in  the  beginning  God  created  the  heaVens 
and  tlie  earth,  and  all  things-visible  and  invisible.  No  Gen- 
tile philosophy,  known  to  us,  recognizes  the  fact  of  creation  ; 
and  the  mother-error  of  all  Gentilism  is  pantheism,  and 
pantheism  is  no  vulgar  error,  originating  with  the  ignorant 
and  unlettered  many,  but  the  error  of  the  cultivated  few, 
philosophers  and  scientists,  who,  by  their  refinements  and 
subtile  speculations  on  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect,  first 
obscure  in  their  own  minds  and  then  wholly  obhterate  from 
them  the  fact  of  creation. 

Dr.  Dollinger,  in  his  Ueaihenhm,  hefore  ChristianiPj, 
assumes  that  heathenism  originated  with  the  ignorant  and 
vulgar,  not  w^ith  the  learned  and  scientific.  But  this  view 
cannot  be  accepted  by  any  one  who  has  watched  the  course 
of  philosophy  and  the  sciences  for  the  last  three  centuries. 
Three  centuries  ago  Christian  theism  was  held  universally 
by  all  ranks  and  conditions  of  civilized  society,  and  atheism 
was  regarded  with  hoi'ror,  and  hardly  dared  show  its  head  ; 
now,  the  most  esteemed,  the  most  distinguished  philosophers 
and  scientists,  like  Emerson,  llerl)ert  Spencer,  Professor 
IJuxley,  Emile  Littre,  Claude  liernard,  Voigt,  Eachmann, 


68  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

Sir  John  Lnb])ock,  and  Professor  Tjndall,  to  mention  no 
otliers,  are  decided  pantheists,  and  nndisgnised  atlieists. 
They  are  not  merely  tolerated,  but  are  held  to  be  the  great 
men  and  shining  lights  of  the  age.  Pantheism — atheism — • 
in  onr  times  originates  with  philosophers  and  scientists  and 
descends  to  the  people,  and,  in  the  absence  of  all  proof  to 
the  contrary,  it  is  fair  to  presume  that  it  was  the  same  in 
ancient  times.  The  corruption,  alike  of  language  and  of 
doctrine,  is  always  the  work  of  philosophers  and  of  the 
learned  or  the  lialf-learned,  never  of  the  people. 

The  various  heathen  mythologies  never  originated,  and 
never  could  have  originated,  with  the  ignorant  multitude,  or 
with  savage  and  bai-barous  tribes.  These  mythologies  are  in 
great  part  taken  up  with  the  generation  or  genealogy  of  the 
gods,  and  bear  internal  evidence  that  they  had  for  their 
starting  point  the  ineffable  mystery  of  the  Blessed  Ti-inity, 
and  have  grown  out  of  effoj-ts  by  philosophers  and  theolo- 
gians to  symbolize  the  eternal  generation  of  the  Son,  and  the 
procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  they  obscured  and  lost 
by  their  inappropriate  symbols,  figures,  and  allegories.  They 
all  treat  the  universe  as  generated  by  the  gods,  and  for  cos- 
mogony give  us  theogony. 

Generation  is  simply  explication  or  development,  and  the 
generated  is  of  the  same  nature  with  the  generator,  as  the 
Church-  maintains  in  defining  the  Son  to  be  consubstantial 
with  the  Father.  Hence  the  visible  universe,  as  well  as  the 
invisible  forces  of  nature,  as  generated  by  the  gods,  was  held 
to  be  divine,  both  as  a  whole  and  in  all  its  pai-ts.  Rivers 
and  brooks,  hills  and  valleys,  groves  and  fountains,  the  ocean 
and  the  earth,  mountains  and  plains,  the  winds  and  the 
W»,v*s,  storms  and  tempests,  thunder  and  lightning,  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars;  the  elements,  fire,  air,  water,  and  earth;  ' 
the  generative  forces  of  nature,  vegetable,  animal,  and 
human,  were  all  counted  divine,  and  held  to  be  proper 
objects  of  worship.  Hence  the  fearful  and  abominable 
superstitions  that  oppressed  and  still  oppress  heatlien  nations 
and  tribes,  the  horrid,  cruel,  filthy,  and  obscene  rites  which 
it  were  a  shame  even  to  name.  These  rites  and  superstitions 
follow  too  logically  from  the  assumed  origin  of  all  things 
visible  and  invisible  in  generation  or  emanation,  to  have 
originated  with  the  unlearned  and  vulgar,  or  not  to  have 
been  the  work  of  philosophers  and  theologers. 

Dr.  Dollinger  holds  that  polytheism  in  polytheistic  nations 
and  tribes  precedes  monotheism,  or  the  worship  of  one  God, 


THE    FACT    OF    CREATION.  69 

and  denies  tliat  pantheism  is  the  primal  error  of  Gentilism. 
He  appeal's  to  hold  that  the  nations  that  apostatized,  after 
the  confusion  of  tongues  at  B;,bjl,  fell  at  once  into  tlie  low- 
est forms  of  African  fetichism,  and  from  that  worked  their 
way  up,  step  by  step,  to  poUshed  Greek  and  Roman  poly- 
theism, and  tlience  to  Jewish  and  Christian  monotheism. 
13ut  this  is  contrary  to  the  natural  law  of  deterioration. 
Men  by  supernatural  grace  may  be  elevated  from  tlie  lowest 
grade  to  the  highest  at  a  single  bound,  but  no  man  falls  at 
once  from  the  highest  virtue  to  the  lowest  depth  of  vice  or 
crime,  or  from  the  sublimest  truth  to  the  lowest  and  most 
degrading  form  of  error.  African  fetichism  is  the  last  stage, 
EOt  the  first,  of  polytheism.  The  first  error  is  always  that 
which  lies  nearest  to  the  truth,  and  that  demands  the  least 
apparent  departure  from  orthodoxy,  or  men's  previous 
beliefs.  AYe  know,  Iiistorically,  that  the  race  began  in  tlie 
patriarchal  religion,  in  wJiat  we  call  Christian  theism,  and 
pantheism  is  the  error  that  lies  nearest,  and  that  which  most 
easily  seduces  the  mind  trained  in  Christian  tlieism. 

What  deceives  Dr.  Dollinger  and  others  is  that  they  attri- 
bute the  manifest  superiority  of  Greek  and  Roman  polythe- 
ism over  xifrican  fetichism  to  a  gradual  amelioration  of  the 
nations  that  embraced  it;  but  history  presents  us  no  such 
amelioration.  The  Homeric  religion  departs  less  from  the 
patriarchal  religion  than  the  polytheism  of  any  later  period 
in  the  history  of  either  pagan  Greece  or  Rome.  The  super- 
ioi'ity  of  Greek  and  Roman  polytheism  is  due  primarily  to 
the  fact  that  it  retained  more  of  the  primitive  tradition,  and 
the  apparent  amelioration  was  due  to  the  more  general  initi- 
ation, as  time  went  on,  into  the  Eleusinian  and  other  myste- 
ries, in  which  the  earlier  traditions  were  preserved,  and,  a^t^r 
Alexander  the  Great,  to  more  familiar  acquaintance  with  the 
tradition  of  the  East,  especially  the  Jews.  The  mysteries 
were  instituted  after  the  great  Gentile  Apostasy,  but  from 
all  that  is  possible  now  to  ascertain  of  them,  tliey  preserved, 
not  indeed  the  prhnitive  traditions  of  the  race,  but  the  earliest 
traditions  of  the  nations  that  apostatized.  Certain  it  is,  if 
the  Unity  of  God  was  taught  in  them,  as  seems  not  improb- 
able, we  have  no  reason  to  suppose  that  tiiey  preserved  the 
tradition  of  the  one  God  the  creator  of  the  heavens  and  the 
earth.  Neither  in  the  mysteries  nor  in  the  popular  myth- 
ologies, neither  with  the  Greeks  nor  the  Romans,  the  Syrians 
nor  Assyrians,  neither  with  the  Egvptians  nor  the  Indians, 
neither  with  the  Persians  nor  the  Chinese,  neither  with  the 


iU  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

Kelts  nor  the  Teutons  do  we  find  any  reminiscences  of  the 
creative  act,  or  fact  of  creation  from  nothing. 

The  oldest  of  the  Yedas  speak  of  God  as  spirit,  recognize 
most  of  liis  essential  attributes,  and  ascribe  to  liim  apparently 
moral  qualities,  but  we  find  no  recognition  of  him  as  Creator. 
Socrates,  as  does  Plato,  dwells  on  the  justice  of  the  Divinity, 
but  neither  recognizes  God  the  Creator.  Pere  Gratry  con- 
tends indeed,  in  his  Connaissance  de  Dieu^  that  Moses, 
Plato,  Aristotle,  Confucius,  St.  Augustine,  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas,  Descartes,  Malebranche,  Leibnitz,  Bossuet,  Fenelon, 
in  fact  all  philosophers  of  the  first  rank  of  all  ages  and 
nations,  agree  in  asserting  substantially  one  and  the  same 
theodicaea.  Yet  Plato  asserts  no  God  the  Creator,  at  best, 
only  an  intelligent  artificer  or  architect,  doing  the  best  he 
can  with  preexisting  material.  His  theology  is  well  summed 
up  by  Yirgil  in  his  JEneid : 

Spiritus  intus  alit,  totamque  infusa  per  artus. 
Mens  agitat  molem,  et  magno  se  corpore  miscet. 

Artistotle  asserts  God  as  the  anima  mundi,  or  soul  of  the 
world,  followed  by  Spinoza  in  his  Natura  Naturans^  and 
which  Pope  versifies  in  his  shallow  Essay  on-  Man. 

All  are  but  parts  of  one  stupendous  whole, 
Whose  body  nature  is,  and  God  the  soul ; 
That,  changed  through  all,  and  yet  in  all  the  same, 
Great  in  the  earth  as  in  the  ethereal  frame ; 
Warms  in  the  sun,  refreshes  in  the  breeze. 
Glows  in  the  stars,  and  blossoms  in  the  trees; 
Lives  through  all  life,  extends  through  all  exteni, 
Spreads  undivided,  operates  unspent,  «fcc. 

Here  is  no  creative  God ;  there  is  only  the  anima  rmmdi 
of  the  Brahmins,  and  of  the  best  of  the  pagan  philosophers. 

Even  some  Christian  philosophers,  while  they  hold  the  fact 
of  creation  certain  from  revelation,  deny  its  probability  by 
reason.  St.  Paul  says  ''  hy  faith  we  understand  the  world 
was  framed  by  word  of  God,"  but  St.  Thomas,  if  we  are 
not  mistaken,  teaches  that  the  same  truth  may  be  at  once 
a  matter  of  revelation  or  faith  and  a  truth  cognizable  by 
natural  reason  and  matter  of  science,  and  certain  it  is  that 
our  greatest  theologians  undertake  to  prove  the  fact  of 
creation  from  reason  or  reasoning,  or  from  data  supplied  by 
the  natural  light  of  the  soul,  for  they  all  attempt  a  rational 
refutation  of  pantheism. 


THE    FACT    OF    CEEATIOlSr.  71 

Tlic  analysis  of  the  ideal  element  of  the  object  in  tliono-ht, 
we  liave  seen,  shows  that  it  is  resolvable  into  being,  exist- 
ences, and  their  relation,  and  the  analysis  of  the  relation, 
real  only  in  the  related,  brings  us,  so  to  speak,  face  to  face 
with  the  Divine  creative  act.  Heal  and  necessary  being  can 
exist  without  creating,  for  it  is,  as  say  the  theologians, 
actufi  i^urisshmts^  therefore  in  itself  ens  perfectissimum, 
and  is  not  obliged  to  go  out  of  itself,  in  order  either  to  be  or 
to  perfect  or  complete  itself,  in  which  respect  it  is  the  con- 
trai-y  of  the  7'ei7ie  Seijn  of  Ilegel.  It  is  in  itself  inllnite 
Fulness,  Pleroma^  PLenuvi^  while  the  reine  Set/n  is  the 
Byssos  of  the  old  Gnostics,  or  the  Yoid  of  the  Buddhists, 
and  even  Hegel  makes  it  not  being,  but  a  Becoming — das 
Werden.  The  being  given  in  ideal  intuition  is  real  and 
necessar}'-  being,  self-existent,  self-sufficing,  complete  in 
itself,  wanting  nothing,  and  incapable  of  receiving  any  thing 
in  addition  to  what  it  is,  and  is  eternally. 

Hence  the  ontologist,  starting  with  being  as  his  prin- 
cipium,  can  never  arrive  at  existences,  for  being  can  be 
under  no  extrinsic  or  intrinsic  necessity  of  creating.  Bat, 
may  not  the  psychologist  conclude  being  from  the  intuition 
of  existences?  Not  at  all,  because  existences,  not  existing 
in  and  of  themselves,  are  neither  cognizable  nor  concei viable 
without  the  intuition  of  being.  Yet,  though  being  is  suffi- 
cient in  all  respects  for  itself,  it  is  cognizable  by  us  only 
irtediante  its  own  act  creating  us  and  aftirming  itself  as  the 
first  term  or  being  in  the  ideal  element  of  the  object  in 
thought,  and  therefore  only  in  its  relation  to  the  second 
term,  or  existences.  This  relation  under  which  both  being 
and  existences,  the  necessary  and  the  contingent,  are  given, 
is  the  creative  act  of  being,  as  we  have  seen,  and  therefore, 
as  that  'medlante  which  both  being  and  existences  are  given, 
is  necessarily  itself  given  in  ideal  intuition.  It  is  as  neces- 
sarily given  in  the  object  in  every  thought  as  either  being 
or  existences,  the  necessary  or  the  contingent,  and  therefore 
is  ol)jectively  as  certain  as  either  of  the  other  two  terms 
without  which  no  thought  is  possible,  and  is  in  fact  more 
immediately  given,  since  it  is  only  onedlatite  the  relation  or 
creative  act  of  being  that  either  being  or  existences  them- 
selves are  given,  or  are  objectively  intuitive. 

But  not  therefore,  because  being  is  cognizable  only  in  its 
relation  to  existences,  does  it  follow  that  being  itself  is  rela- 
tion, or  that  all  our  cognitions  are  relative,  or,  as  Gioberti 
maintains,  that  all  truth  is  relative ;    nay,  that  the  essence 


72  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

of  God,  SLH  implied  in  the  inysterj  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  is  in 
relation,  in  the  relation  of  the  three  Persons  of  the  God- 
head. The  relation  is  given  in  ideal  intuition  as  the  act  of 
real  and  necessary  being.  The  relation  then  is  extrinsic, 
not  intrinsic,  and  since  being  is  real,  necessary,  independent, 
self -existing,  and  self-sufficing,  the  creative  act  must  be  not 
a  necessary,  but  a  free,  voluntary  act  on  the  part  of  being. 
Tlie  relation,  then,  is  not  intrinsic,  but  freely  and  voluntarily 
assumed. 

Being  is  given  in  ideal  intuition  mediante  its  creative  act, 
then  as  creator  or  ens  creans.  But  as  nothing  extrinsic  or 
intrinsic  can  oblige  being,  which  is  independent  and  self- 
sufficing,  to  create  or  to  act  ad.  extra^  it  must  be  a  free  crea- 
tor, free  to  create  or  not  create,  as  it  cliooses.  Then  being 
must  possess  free-will  and  intelligence,  for  without  intelli- 
gence there  can  be  no  will,  and  witliout  will  no  choice,  no 
free  action.  Being  tlien  must  be  in  its  nature  rational,  and 
then  it  must  be  personal,  for  personality  is  the  last  comple- 
ment of  rational  nature,  that  is,  it  must  be  a  suppositum 
that  possesses,  hy  its  nature,  intelligence  and  f  i-ee-will.  Then 
being,  real  and  necessary,  being  in  its  plenitude,  being  in 
itself,  is — God,  and  creator  of  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and 
all  things  visible  and  invisible. 

But,  it  is  objected,  this  assumes  that  we  have  immediate 
intuition  of  being,  and  tlierefore  of  God,  which  is  a  propo- 
sition improbated  by  the  Holy  See.  ISTot  to  our  knowledge. 
The  Holy  See  has  improbated,  if  you  'will,  the  proposition 
that  the  intellect  has  immediate  cognition,  that  is,  percep- 
tion or  empirical  intuition  of  God  ;  but  not,  so  far  as  we  are 
informed,  the  proposition  that  we  have,  77ied iante  its  creative 
act,  intuition  of  real  and  necessary  being  in  the  ideal  element 
of  the  object  in  thought.  The  Holy  See  has  defined  against 
the  Traditionalists,  that  "  the  existence  of  God  can  be 
proved  with  certainty  bjM'easoning."  But  will  the  objector 
tell  us  how  we  can  prove  the  existence  of  God  by  any 
argument  from  premises  that  contain  no  intuition  of  the 
necessary,  and  therefore,  since  the  necessary,  save  as  con- 
creted in  being,  is  a  nullity,  of  real  and  necessary  being? 
We  may  have  been  mistaught,  but  our  logic-master  taught 
us  that  nothing  can  be  in  the  conclusion,  not  contained,  in 
principle  at  least,  in  the  premises.  If  we  had  not  ideal  intu- 
ition of  real  and  necessary  being,  there  is  no  possible  demon- 
stration of  the  existence  of  God.  St.  Thomas  finds  the  prin- 
ciple of  his  demonstration  of  the  existence  of  God,  precisely 


THE    FACT    or    CREATION.  73 

as  we  liave  done,  in  the  relation  of  cause  and  effect,  or  as  we 
saj,  in  the  relation  of  being  and  existences ;  but  whence  does 
the  mind  come  into  possession  of  that  relation,  or  of  the 
ideas  expressed  by  tlie  terms  cause  and  effect  f  St.  Thomas 
does  not  tell  us  ;  he  simply  takes  it  for  granted  that  we  have 
them.  What  have  we  done  but  prove,  which  he  does  not 
do,  by  analyzing,  first,  thought,  then  the  object,  then  the 
ideal,  and  finally  the  relation,  that  we  have  them,  and  at  the 
same  time  prove  that  being  is  a  free,  not  a  necessary  cause, 
and  thus  escape  pantheism,  which  we  should  not  do,  if  we 
made  cause  as  ultimate  as  being.  Ens  creans^  not  simply  ens 
in  se^  that  is :  JEns  acting  is  the  cause,  and  existences  or 
creatures  are  the  effect. 

The  ideal,  as  we  have  found  it,  does  not  differ,  we  con- 
■cede,  from  the  ideal  formula  of  Gioberti,  Ens  creat  exist- 
sntias,  or  Being  creates  existences.  This  has  been  objected 
to  as  pantheistic.  Xay,^an  eminent  Jesuit  Father  charged 
ns  with  atheism  because  we  defended  it  and  we  answeVed 
him  that  to  deny  it-  would  be  atheism.  Even  distinguished 
professors  of  philosophy  and  learned  and  excellent  men  not 
unfrequently  fall  into  a  sort  of  routine,  let  their  minds  be 
cast  in  certain  moulds,  and  fail  to  recognize  their  own 
thoughts  when  expressed  in  unfamiliar  terms._\  We  have  no 
call  to  defend  Gioberti,  who,  for  aught  we  know,  may  have 
understood  the  ideal  formula  in  a  pantheistic  sense,  but  we  do 
not  believe  he  did,  and  we  know  that  we  do  not.  Gioberti 
asserts  the  formula,  but  declares  it  incapable  of  demonstra- 
tion ;  we  think  we  have  clearly  shown,  by  the  several 
analyses  into  which  we  have  entered,  that  each  term  of  the 
foi-mula  is  given  intuitively  in  the  ideal  element  of  the 
object,  and  is  as  certain  and  as  undeniable  as  the  fact  of 
thougjit  or  our  own  existence,  and  no  demonstration  in  any 
case  whatever  can  go  fuither.  As  we  have  found  and  pre- 
sented the  formula  it  is  only  the  first  verse  of  Genesis,  or 
the  first  article  of  the  Creed.  We  see  not,  then,  how  it  can 
be  cliarged  either  with  atheism  or  pantheism. 

Perhaps  the  suspicion  arises  from  the  use  of  the  present 
tense,  creat,  or  "is  creating,"  as  if  it  was  intended  to 
assert  being  as  the  immanent  cause — the  causa  esse7itiah's, 
not  as  the  causa  efficlens,  of  existences ;  but  this  is  not  the 
case  with  us,  nor  do  we  believe  it  was  with  Gioberti,  for  he 
seems  to  us  to  take  unwearied  pains  to  prove  the  contrary. 
We  use  the  present  tense  of  the  verb  to  indicate  that  the  cre- 
ative act  that  calls  existences  from  nothing  is  a  permanent 


71  EEFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

or  continuous  act,  that  it  is  identically  one  and  the  same  act 
that  creates  and  that  sustains  existences,  or  that  the  act  of 
creation  and  of  conservation  are  identical,  as  we  shall  explain 
in  the  next  section. 

The  formula  is  infinitely  removed  from  pantheism, 
because,  though  given  in  intuition  mediante  the  creative 
act  of  being,  being  itself  is  given  as  real  and  necessary,  inde- 
pendent and  self-sufficing,  and  therefore  under  no  extrinsic 
or  intrinsic  necessity  of  creating.  The  creative  act  is,  as  we 
liave  seen,  a  free  act,  and  it  is  distinguished,  on  tlie  one 
liand,  from  being  as  the  act  from  the  actor,  and  on  the  other, 
from  existences  as  the  effect  from  the  cause.  There  is  here 
no  place  for  pantheism,  less  indeed  than  in  the  principle  of 
cause  and  effect  which  St.  Thomas  adopts  as  the  principle  of 
liis  demonstration  of  the  existence  of  God.  The  relation  of 
cause  and  effect  is  necessary,  and  if  cause  is  placed  in  the 
category  of  being,  creation  is  necessary,  which  is  pantheism. 
Yet  St.  Thomas,  the  greatest  of  the  Schoolmen,  was  no  pan- 
theist. AVe  have  avoided  the  possibility  of  mistake  by  plac- 
ing the  causative  power  in  the  cateirory  of  being,  but  the 
exercise  of  the  power  in  the  category  of  relation,  at  once 
distinguishing  and  connecting  being  and  existences. 

The  objector  forgets,  moreover,  tiiat  while  we  have  by 
our  analysis  of  thought  established  the  reality  of  the  object, 
or  its  existence  a  iKirte  rei,  and  asserted  the  objectivity 
and  therefore  the  reality  of  the  ideal,  we  have  nowhere 
found  or  asserted  the  ideal  alone  as  the  object  in  thought. 
We  have  found  and  asserted  it  only  as  the  ideal  element 
of  the  object,  which  must  in  principle  precede  the  empirical 
element,  but  it  is  never  given  separately  from  it,  and  it 
takes  both  the  ideal  and  the  empirical  in  their  relation  to 
constitute  the  object  in  any  actual  thought.  The  ideal  and 
the  empirical  elements  of  the  complex  object  are  distin- 
guished by  the  inteUectus  agens^  or  reflection,  in  which  the 
soul  acts,  never  by  intuition,  ideal  or  empirical,  in  either  of 
which  the  action  originates  with  the  object.  Most  men 
never  do  distinguish  them  during  their  whole  lives  ;  even 
the  mass  of  philosophers  do  not  distinguish  them,  or  distin- 
guish between  intuition  and  reflection.  The  peripatetics, 
in  fact,  l)egin  with  the  reflective  activity,  and  hardly  touch 
upon  the  question  of  intuition,  save  in  what  they  have  to 
say  of  phantasms  and  species.  Their  principles  they  t-ake 
from  reflection,  not  from  the  analysis  of  thought  or  its 
object.     We  do  not  dissent  from  their  principles  or  their 


THE    FACT    OF    CKEATION.  75 

method,  but  we  do  not  regard  their  principles  as  ultimate, 
and  we  think  the  field  of  intuition,  back  of  reflection,  needs 
a  culture  which  it  does  not  receive  from  them,  not  even 
from  St.  Thomas,  still  less  from  those  routinists  who  profess 
to  follow  him.  We  do  not  dissent  from  the  Thomist  philos- 
ophy ;  we  accept  it  fully  and  fi'ankly,  but  not  as  in  all 
respects  complete.  There  are,  in  our  judgment,  questions 
that  lie  back  of  the  starting-point  of  that  philosophy,  which, 
in  order  to  meet  the  snbtilties  and  refinements  of  modern 
pantheists  or  atheists,  the  philosopher  of  to-day  must  raise 
and  discuss. 

These  questions  relate  to  what  in  principle  precedes  the 
reflective  action  of  the  soul,  and  are  solved  by  the  distinc- 
tion between  intuition  and  reflection,  and  between  ideal 
intuition  and  empirical  intuition  or  perception,  that  is,  cog- 
nition. What  we  explain  by  ideal  intuition,  the  ancients 
called  the  dictates  of  reason,  the  dictates  of  nature,  and 
assumed  them  to  be  principles  inserted  in  the  very  constitu- 
tion of  the  human  mind  ;  Descartes  called  them  innate 
ideas ;  Keid  regarded  them  as  constituent  principles  of 
man's  intellectual  and  moral  nature  ;  Kant,  as  the  laws  or 
forms  of  the  human  understanding.  All  these  make  them 
more  or  less  subjective,  and  overlook  their  objectivity,  and 
consequently,  cast  doubts  on  the  reality  of  our  knowledge. 
"  It  may  be  real  to  us,  but  how  prove  that  it  is  not  very 


v* 


unreal  to  other  minds  constituted  differently  from  ours 
We  have  endeavored  to  show  that  these  are  the  ideal  ele- 
ments of  the  fact  of  experience,  and  are  given  in  objective 
or  ideal  intuition,  which  is  the  assertion  to  the  mind  l)y  its 
own  action  of  real  and  necessary  being  itself,  and  therefore 
our  knowledge,  as  far  as  it  goes,  is  universally  true  and  apo- 
dictic,  not  true  to  our  minds  only. 

The  objection  commonly  raised  to  the  ideal  formula.  Ens 
creat  exis'tentias.  is,  not  that  it  is  not  true,  but  that  it  is  not 
the  principle  from  which  philosophy  starts,  but  the  end  at 
which  philosophy  arrives.  This,  in  one  sense,  if  we  speak 
of  the  reflective  order,  is  true,  and  the  philosophy  most  in 
vo^ue  does  not  reach  it  even  as  its  end  at  all.  Yet  by  using 
reflection  we  shall  And  that  it  is  given  in  the  object  of  every 
thought,  as  we  have  shown,  the  first  as  well  as  the  last.  Ideal 
intuition  is  a  real  affirmation  to  the  mind  by  the  act  of  the 
ideal  itself,  but  it  is  not  perception  or  distinct  cognition, 
because,  as  we  have  said,  it  is  not  given  separately,  but  only 
as  the  ideal  or  a  irriorl  element  of  the  object,  and  is  never 


76  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

intuitively  distinguished  or  distinguishable  from  it.  This 
is,  we  tliink,  a  sufficient  answer  to  the  objection,  which  is 
founded  on  a  misapprehension  of  what  is  really  meant  by 
the  assertion  that  the  ideal  formula  is  the  principle  of 
science  and  intuitively  given.  It  is  so  given,  but,  it  is  only 
by  reflection  that  the  mind  distinguishes  it,  and  is  aware  of 
possessing  it. 


Xn. EXISTENCES. 

Having  found  the  first  term  of  the  ideal  formula  to  be 
real  and  necessary  being,  and  that  real  and  necessary  being 
is  God  the  creator  of  all  things  distinguishable  from  him- 
self, we  may  henceforth  drop  the  term  beino-  or  ens  and  use 
that  of  Deiis  or  God,  and  proceed  to  consider  the  second 
term,  existences  or  creatures.  God  and  creatures  include 
all  that  is  or  exists.  What  is  not  creature  and  yet  is,  is  God  ; 
what  is  not  God  and  yet  exists,  is  creature,  the  product  of 
the  act  of  God.  What  is  neither  God  nor  creature  is  nothing. 
There  is  nothing  and  can  be  nothing  that  is  not  either  the 
one  or  the  other.  Abstractions,  prescinded  from  their  con- 
cretes, and  possibilities  prescinded  from  the  power  or  ability 
of  the  real,  we  cannot  too  often  repeat,  are  nullities,  and  no 
object  of  intuition,  either  ideal  or  empirical.  This  excludes 
the  ens  in  genere,  or  being  in  general,  of  Rosmini,  and  the 
7'eine  Seyn  of  Hegel,  wliich  is  also  an  abstraction,  or  merely 
possible  being.  An  abstract  or  possible  being  has  no  power 
or  tendency,  as  Hegel  pretends,  to  become  by  self-evolution 
eitlier  a  concrete  or  actual  being.  Evolution  of  nothing 
gives  nothing.  Hence  whatever  truth  there  may  be  in 
the  details  of  the  respective  pliilosophies  of  Rosmini  and 
Hegel,  they  are  in  their  principles  unreal  and  worthless, 
proceeding  on  the  assumption  that  nothing  can  make  itself 
something.  Existences  are  distinguishable  from  being  and 
are  nothing  without  the  creative  act  of  God.  Only  that  act 
stands  between  them  and  absolute  nullity.  God  then  does 
not  form  them  from  a  preexisting  matter,  but  creates  tliem 
from  nothing.  He  does  not  evolve  them  from  himself,  for 
then  they  would  be  the  Divine  Being  itself,  and  indistin- 
guishable from  it,  contrary  to  what  has  already  been  estab- 
lished, namely,  that  they  are  distinguished  from  God  as  well 
as  joined  to  him  laediante  his  creative  act.  God  is  not  a 
necessary  but  a  free  creator ;  creatures  are  not  then  evolved 


EXISTENCES.  77 

from  his  own  being,  but  himself,  a  free  creator,  is  necessarily 
distinct  from  and  independent  of  them;  and  as  without 
creation  there  is  nothing-  but  himself,  it  follows  necessarily 
that  he  must,  if  he  creates  existences  at  all,  create  them  from 
nothing,  by  the  word  of  his  power,  as  Christian  theology 
teaches. 

But  the  fact  that  they  are  creatures  and  distinct  from  the 
Creator  proves,  also,  that  they  are  snbstances,  or  snbstantial 
existences,  and  therefore,  as  philosophers  say,  second  causes. 
If  creatures  had  no  substantial  existence,  they  w^ould  be 
mere  phenomena  or  appearances  of  the  divine  being  or  sub- 
stance, and  therefore  could  not  be  really  distinguishable 
from  God  himself;  which  would  be  a  virtual  denial  of  the 
creative  act  and  the  reality  of  existences,  and  therefore  of 
.God  himself;  for  it  has  been  shown  that  there  is  no  intu- 
ition of  being  save  mediante  the  creative  act  of  being,  or 
without  the  intuition  of  existences,  that  is,  of  both  terms  of 
the  relation.  It  would  deny,  what  has  been  amply  proved, 
that  the  object  of  intuition,  whether  ideal  or  empirical,  is 
and  must  be  i-eal,  because  it  does  and  must  present  or  afhrm 
itself,  which,  if  unreal  or  mere  appearance,  it  could  not  do, 
since  the  unreal  has  no  activity  and  can  be  no  object  of 
thought,  as  the  Cosmists  themselves  concede,  for  they  hold 
the  phenomena  without  the  substance  that  appears  in  them 
are  unthinkable.  Moreover,  the  object  in  intuition  presents 
or  aftirms  itself  as  it  is,  and  existences  all  jjresent  or  affirm 
themselves- as  real,  as  things,  as  substances,  as  second  causes, 
and  really  distinguishable  from  Dr.  Newman's  "Notional" 
propositions,  which  propose  nothing,  and  in  which  nothing 
real  is  noted. 

It  is  here  where  Cousin  and  the  pantheists,  who  do  not 
expressly  deny  creation,  commit  their  fatal  mistake.  Spinoza, 
Cousin,  and  others  assert  one  onlj'^  substance,  which  they 
call  God,  and  which  the  Cosmists  call  Nature.  Hence  the 
creative  act,  if  recognized  at  all,  produces  only  phenomena, 
not  substantial  existences,  and  what  they  call  creation  is 
only  the  manifestation  or  apparition  of  the  one  only  sub- 
stance. It  is  possible  that  this  error  comes  from  the  defini- 
tion of  substance  adopted  by  Descartes,  and  by  Spinoza 
after  him,  namely,  that  which  exists  or  can  be  conceived  in 
itself,  without  another.  This  definition  was  intended  by 
the  Schoolmen,  and  possibly  by  Descartes  also,  as  simply  to 
mark  the  distinction  between  substance  and  mo'de,  attribute, 
or  accident ;  but,  taken  rigidly  as  it  is  by  Spinoza,  it  war- 


78  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

rants  his  doctrine,  tliat  God  is  the  one  only  substance,  as  he 
is  the  one  only  being,  for  he  alone  exists  in  se.  The  uni- 
vei-se  and  all  it  contains  are  therefore  only  modes  or  attri- 
butes of  God,  the  only  substance.  The  error,  also,  may 
have  arisen  in  part  from  using  being  and  suhstance  as  per- 
fectly synonymous  terms.  JEns  is  substantia,  but  every 
substantia  is  not  ens.  Substance  is  any  thing  that  can  sup- 
port accidents  or  produce  effects ;  Lns  is  that  which  is,  and 
in  strictness  is  applicable  to  God  alone,  who  gives  his  name 
to  Moses  as  I  am  ;  I  am  that  am, — SUM  QUI  SUM.  There 
may  be,  medlante  the  creative  act  of  God,  many  substances 
or  existences,  but  there  is  and  can  be  only  one  being,  God, 
All  existences  have  their  being,  not  in  themselves,  but  in 
God  mediante  the  creative  act,  according  to  what  St.  Paul 
says,  "  in  him  we  live,  and  move,  and  are,"  in  ipso  vivi7nus,  et 
mooemnr,  et  sumus.     Acts  xvii,  28. 

Existences  are  substantial,  that  is,  active  or  causative  in 
their  own  sphere  or  degree.  The  definition  of  substance  by 
Leibnitz — though  we  think  we  have  found  it  in  some  of  the 
mediaeval  Doctors,  as  vis  activa,  corresponding  to  the  Ger- 
man h-oft  and  the  English  and  French  force,  is  a  proper 
definition  so  far,  whatever  may  be  thought  of  what  he  adds, 
that  it  always  involves  effort  or  endeavor.  In  this  sense 
existences  must  be  substances  or  else  they  could  not  be  given 
intuitively,  as  in  our  analysis  of  the  object  we  have  seen  they 
are,  for  in  intuition  the  object  is  active  and  presents  or 
afKrms  itself.  Strictly  speaking,  as  we  have  seen  in  the 
analysis  of  relation,  nothing  that  exists  is  or  can  be  passive, 
for  passivity  is  simply  in  potentia  ad  <2C^!^^7?^ /' whatever 
exists  at  all  exists  inactuund  so  far  is  necessarily  vis  activa. 
Existences  in  their  principle  are  given  intuitively,  and  their 
principle  cannot  be  substantial  and  they  unsubstantial.  But 
it  is  necessarj^  here  to  distinguish  between  the  suhstans  and 
the  substantia,  between  that  which  stands  under  and  upholds 
or  supports  existences  or  created  substances,  and  the  exist- 
ences themselves.  The  sabstans  is  the  creative  act  of  God, 
and  the  substantia  or  existence  is  that  which  it  stands  under 
and  upholds.  This  enables  us  to  correct  the  error  of  the 
deists,  who  regard  the  cosmos,  though  created  in  the  first 
instance  and  set  a-going,  now  that  it  is  created  and  constituted 
with  its  laws  and  forces  as  able  to  go  of  itself  without  any 
Bupercosmic  support,  propulsion,  or  direction,  as  a  clock  or 
watch,  when  once  wound  up  and  set  a-going,  goes  of  itself 
— till  it  runs  down.     It  has  now  no  need  of  God,  it  is  suffi- 


EXISTENCES.  79 

cient  for  itself,  and  God  has  notliino^  to  do  with  it,  but,  if  he 
chooses,  to  contemplate  its  operation  from  his  supramundane 
lieight.  But  this  old  deistical  race,  now  nearly  extinct, 
except  with  onr  scientists,  forgot  that  the  w\atcli  or  clock 
does  not  run  by  its  own  inherent  force,  and  that  it  is  pro- 
pelled by  a  force  in  accordance  with  which  it  is  constructed 
indeed,  but  which  is  exterior  to  it  and  independent  of  it. 
The  cosmos,  not  having  its  being  in  itself  and  existing  only 
mediante  the  creative  act  of  being,  can  subsist  and  operate 
only  by  virtue  of  that  act.  It  is  only  that  act  that  draws 
it  from  nothing  and  that  stands  between  all  existences  or 
creatures  and  nothing.  Let  that  act  cease  and  we  should 
instantly  sink  into  the  nothingness  we  were  before  we  were 
created.  This  proves  that  the  act  of  creation  and  that  of  con- 
servation are  one  and  the  same  act,  and  hence  it  is  that  intui- 
tion of  existences  is,  ijjso  facto^  intuition  of  the  creative  act, 
without  which  they  are  nothing,  and  of  which  they  are  only 
the  external  terminus  or  product.  Tliis  explains  the  dis- 
tinction between  siihsfans  and  substantia^  and  shows  why 
the  suhstnns  is  and  must  be  tlie  creative  act  of  God.  Sub- 
stances rest  or  depend  on  the  creative  act  for  their  very 
existence  ;  it  is  their  foundation,  and  they  must  fall  through 
without  it,  though  they  stand  under  and  su^jport  their  own 
effects  or  productions  as  second  causes. 

The  creative  act,  it  follows,  is  a  permanent  not  a  transient 
act,  and  God  is,  so  to  speak,  a  continuous  creator,  and 
creation  is  a  fact  not  merely  in  the  past  but  in  the  present, 
constantly  going  on  before  our  eyes.  AVe  would  call  God  the 
immanent,  not  the  transitory  cause  of  creation,  as  the  deist 
supposes,  were  it  not  that  theologians  have  appropriated  the 
term  immanent  cause  in  their  explanation  of  the  relation  of 
the  Father  to  the  Son  and  of  both  Father  and  Son  to  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  ever-blessed  Trinity,  and  if  it  had  not 
been  abused  by  Spinoza  and  others.  Spinoza  says  God  is 
the  immanent  not  the  transitory  cause  of  the  universe  ;  but 
he  meant  by  this  that  God  is  immanent  in  the  universe  as  the 
essence  or  substance  is  the  cause  of  the  mode  or  atti-ibute, 
that  is,  the  causa  esseyitlalis,  not  causa  efflciens,  which  is 
really  to  deny  that  God  creates  substantial  existences,  and  to 
imi)ly  that  he  is  the  subject  acting  or  causing  in  phenomena. 
God  is  immanent  cause  oidj-  in  the  seuoc  that  he  is  manent 
meiliante  his  creative  act  in  the  effect  or  existences  produced 
from  nothing  by  the  omnipotent  energy  of  his  word,  creat- 
ing and  sustaining  them  as  second  causes  or  the  subject  of 


80  EEFUTATIOX    OF    ATHEISM. 

tlieir  own  acts,  not  as  the  subject  acting  in  them.  It  is  what 
theologians  call  the  "  efficacious  presence"  of  God  in  all  his 
works.  He  is  the  eminent  cause  of  the  acts  of  all  his 
creatures,  inasmuch  as  he  is  the  cause  of  their  causality, 
causa  causar am  •  as  we  explained  in  our  analj'sis  of  Tiela- 
tion,  but  he  is  not  the  subject  that  acts  in  tlieir  acts.  This 
shows  the  nearness  of  God  to  all  the  works  of  his  hands, 
and  their  absolute  dependence  on  him  for  all  they  are,  all 
they  can  be,  all  they  can  do,  all  they  have  or  can  have.  It 
shows  simply  that  they  are  nothing,  and  therefore  can  know 
nothing,  but  by  his  creative  act.  The  grossest  and  most 
palpable  of  all  sophisms  is  that  which  makes  man  and  nature 
God,  or  God  identically  man  and  nature.  Either  error 
originates  in  the  failure  to  recognize  the  act  of  creation  and 
the  relation  of  existences  to  being  as  given  in  the  ideal 
intuition. 

The  cosmists  make  God  the  substance  or  reality  of  the 
Cosmos,  and  deny  that  he  is  supercosmic ;  but  their  error 
is  manifest  now  that  we  have  shown  that  God  is  the  Creator 
of  the  cosmos,  and  all  things  visible  and  invisible.  The 
cosmic  plienomena  are  not  phenomena  of  the  Divine 
Being,  but  are  phenomena  or  manifestations  of  created 
nature,  and  of  God  only  mediante  his  creative  act.  The 
cosmos,  with  its  constitution  and  laws  or  nature,  is  his  crea- 
ture; produced  from  nothing  and  sustained  by  his  creative 
act,  without  which  it  is  still  nothing.  God  then,  as  the  creator 
of  nature,  is  independent  of  nature,  and  necessarily  super- 
natural, supercosmic,  or  supramundane.  as  the  theologians 
teach,  and  as  all  the  world,  save  a  few  philosophers,  scien- 
tists, and  their  dupes,  believe  and  always  have  believed. 

God  being  supernatural,  and  the  creative  act  by  which  he 
creates  and  sustains  nature  being  a  free  act  on  his  part,  the 
theory  of  the  rationalists  and  naturalists  that  holds  him 
bound,  hedged  in,  by  what  they  call  the  laws  of  nature,  is 
manifestly  false  and  absurd.  These  laws  do  not  bind  the 
Creator,  because  he  is  their  author.  The  age  talks  much  of 
freedom,  and  is  universally  agitating  for  liberty  of  all  sorts, 
but  there  is  one  liberty,  without  which  no  liberty  is  possible, 
it  forgets — the  liberty  of  God.  To  deny  it,  is  to  deny  his 
existence.  God  is  not  the  Fate,  or  inexorable  Destiny,  of 
the  pagan  classics,  especially  of  the  Greek  dramatists. 
Above  nature,  independent  of  it,  subject  to  no  extrinsic  or 
intrinsic  necessity,  except  that  of  being,  and  of  being  what 
he  is,  God  is  free  to  do  any  thing  but  contradict,  that  is. 


EXISTENCES.  81 

annihilate  himself,  Tvhicli  is  the  real  sio-nificance  of  the  Scho- 
lastic "principle  of  contradiction."  He  cannot  be  and  not 
be  ;  he  cannot  choose  to  be  or  not  to  be  what  he  is,  for  he  is 
real  and  necessary  being,  and  being  in  its  plenitude.  He 
can  do  nothing  that  contradicts  his  own  being  or  attributes, 
for  they  are  all  necessary  and  eternal,  and  hence  St.  Paul 
says,  "  it  is  impossible  for  God  to  lie."  That  wonld  be  to 
act  contrary  to  his  nature,  and  the  Di^ane  nature  and  the 
Divine  Being  are  identical,  and  indistinguishable  m  r^.  It 
would  be  to  contradict  his  very  being,  his  own  eternal, 
immutable,  and  indestructible  essence,  and  what  is  called  the 
nature  of  things. 

Saving  this,  God  is  free  to  do  whatever  he  will,  for  extrin- 
sic to  him  and  his  act  nothing  is  possible  or  impossible ; 
since  extrinsic  to  him  there  is  simplj  nothing.  His  liberty 
is  as  universal  and  as  indestructible  as  his  own  necessary  and 
eternal  being.  He  is  free  to  create  or  not  as  he  chooses,  and 
as  in  his  own  wisdom  he  chooses.  The  creative  act  is  there- 
fore a  free  act,  and  as  nature  itself,  with  all  its  laws,  is  only 
that  act  considered  in  its  eifects,  it  is  absurd  to  suppose  that 
nature  or  its  laws,  which  it  founds  and  upholds,  can  bind  him, 
restrict  him,  or  in  any  way  interfere  with  his  absolute  freedom. 
God  cannot  act  contrary  to  his  own  most  perfect  nature  or 
being,  but  nothing  except  his  own  perfection  can  determine 
his  actions  or  his  providence.  Following  out  the  ideal  judg- 
ment, or  considering  the  principles  intuitively  given,  they 
are  alike  the  principles  of  the  natural  and  of  the  supernatu- 
ral. They  assert  the  supernatural  in  asserting  God  as  crea- 
tor ;  they  assert  his  providence  by  asserting  that  creation 
and  conservation  are  only  one  and  the  same  act,  and  the  free 
act,  or  the  act  of  the  free,  uncontrolled,  and  unnecessitated 
will  of  God.  Hence  also  it  follows  that  God  is  free,  if  he 
chooses,  to  makes  us  a  supernatural  revelation  of  his  will, 
and  to  intervene  supernatu rally  or  by  miracles  in  human  or 
cosmic  affairs.  Miracles  are  in  the  same  order  with  the  fact 
of  creation  itself,  and  if  facts,  are  as  provable  as  any  other 
facts. 


XIII.— GOD    AS    FINAL    CAUSE. 

We  have  in  the  foregoing  sections  proved  with  all  the 
certainty  we  have  that  we  think  or  exist,  the  existence  of 
God  as  real  and  necessary  being,  and  as  the  free,  intelligent. 
Vol.  n.— 6 


82  REFDTATIOiNr    OF    ATHEISM. 

voluntary,  anl  therefore  personal  Creator  and  Upholder  of 
the  universe  and  all  thinscs  therein  visible  and  invisible,  in 
accordance  with  the  teaching's  of  Christian  theism,  and  the 
primitive  and  universal  tradition  of  the  j-ace,  especially  of 
the  more  enlightened  and  progressive  portion  of  the  race. 
This  would  seem  to  suffice  to  complete  our  task,  and  to 
redeem  our  promis3  to  refute  Atheism  and  to  prove  Theism. 

But  Ave  have  only  proved  the  existence  of  God  as  First 
Cause,  and  that  all  existences  proceed  from  him  by  way  of 
creation,  in  opposition  to  generation,  emanation,  evolution, 
or  formation.  We  have  established  indeed,  that  the  physi- 
cal laws  of  the  universe,  the  natural  laws  treated  by  our 
scientists,  are  from  God,  created  by  him,  and  subject  to  his 
will,  or  existing  and  operative  only  through  his  free  creativ^e 
act.  But  this,  if  we  go  no  further,  is  only  a  specnlative 
truth,  and  has  no  bearing  on  practical  life.  Stopping  thei'e, 
we  might  well  say,  with  Jefferson,  "  What  does  it  matter  to 
m3,  whether  my  neighbor  believes  in  one  God,  or  twenty  ? 
It  neither  breaks  my  leg,  nor  picks  my  pocket."  God  as 
first  cause  is  the  physical  Governor,  not  the  moral  Governor 
of  the  universe,  a  physical,  not  a  moral  Providence,  and  his 
laws  execute  themselves  without  the  concurrence  of  the 
will  of  his  creatures,  as  the  lightning  that  rends  the 
oak,  the  winds  and  waves  that  scatter  and  sink  our  richly 
fi-eighted  argosies,  the  fire  that  devastates  our  cities,  respira- 
tion by  the  lungs,  the  circulation  of  the  blood  by  the  heart,  the 
secretion  of  bile  by  the  liver  or  of  the  gastric  juice  by  the 
stomach,  the  growth  of  plants  and  animals,  indeed  all  the 
facts  or  groups  of  facts  called  natural  laws,  studied,  described, 
and  classified  by  our  scientists,  and  knowledge  of  which 
passes  in  our  day  for  science,  and  even  for  philosopliy.  The 
knowledge  of  these  facts,  or  groups  of  facts,  may  throw  light 
on  the  laws  and  conditions  of  physical  life,  but  it  introduces 
us  to  no  moral  order,  and  throws  no  light  on  the  laws  and 
conditions  of  spiritual  life,  or  the  end  for  which  we  are  cre- 
ated and  exist. 

The  man  who  believes  only  in  God  as  first  cause  differs 
not,  pi-actically,  fi-om  the  man  wlio  believe'fe  in  no  God  at 
all  :  and  it  is,  no  donl)t,  owing  to-  the  fact  that  the  age  stops 
with  God  as  fii-st  cause,  that  it  is  so  tolerant  of  atheism,  and 
that  we  find  people  who  pr.)fess  to  believe  in  Christianity 
Avho  _yet  maintain  that  atheism  is  not  at  all  incompatible  witli 
morality — peo))le  who  hold  in  high  moral  esteem  men  who, 
like  lialph  Waldo  Emerson,  Herbert  Spencer,  Professors 


GOD    AS    FESTAL    CAUSE.  83 

Huxley  and  Tyndall,  recognize  no  distinction  between  phys- 
ical laws  and  the  moral  law,  and  assert  the  identity  of  the 
law  of  gravitation  and  of  purity  of  heart.  Hence  the  Tran- 
scendeutalist  rule  of  life:  "Obey  thyself,"  "Act  out  thy- 
self," "Follow  thy  instincts;"  and  hence  also  the  confusion 
of  physical  or  sentimental  love  with  supernatural  charity, 
the  worship  of  the  beautiful  with  the  worship  of  God,  and 
of  art  with  religion,  so  characteristic  of  modern  literature 
and  speculative  thought.  Indeed,  the  first  step  in  the 
downward  progress  towards  atheism,  is  the  denial  or  non- 
recognition  of  the  theological  order. 

"We  have  proved  that  God  is  being,  being  in  its  plenitude, 
being  itself,  and  being  in  itself ;  therefore  that  he  necessarily 
includes  in  hinjself,  iu  their  unity  and  actuality,  all  perfec- 
tion, truth,  power,  intelligence,  wisdom,  goodness,  freedom, 
will,  &c.  We  do  not  hold,  with  Cousin  and  Plato,  that  the 
beautiful  is  an  absolute  and  universal  idea,  since  the  beauti- 
ful exists  only  for  creatures  endowed  with  sensibility  and 
imagination,  and  therefore  is  not  and  cannot  be  absolute 
being  or  a  necessary  perfection  of  being;  yet  we  do  hold, 
with  the  Schoolmen,  that  g;w,  verum,  and  honum  are  abso- 
lute and  identical.  Hence  St.  Augustine  teaches  that  exist- 
•ence  itself,  since  it  participates  of  being,  is  a  good,  and 
■consequently  even  the  eternall_y  lost  are  gainers  by  their 
existence,  though  by  their  own  fault  they  have  made  it  a 
source  of  everlasting  pain.  To  be  is  alwaj^s  better  than  not 
to  be. 

That  God  is  the  final  cause  of  creation  follows  necessarily 
from  the  fact  that  he  is  its  free,  voluntary  first  cause.  If 
Ood  were,  as  Cousin  maintains,  a  necessary  creator,  he  could 
act  only  adjinem,  not  propter  Jinem,  and  therefore  could  not 
be  asserted  as  the  final  cause  of  creation ;  but  being  a  free 
creator  not  compelled  by  any  extrinsic  or  intrinsic  necessity, 
as  he  cannot  be,  since  he  is  being  in  its  plenitude,  ens  jper- 
fectissimum^  he  can  create  only  for  some  end,  and  conse- 
quently only  for  himself,  for  besides  himself  there  is  and 
can  be  no  end  for  which  he  can  create.  He  is  therefore  the 
final  cause  of  creation,  as  well  as  its  first  cause.  Hence  St.  Paul 
tells  us  that  "for  him,  and  in  him,  and  to  hiin  are  all  things." 
The  conclusion  is  strengthened  by  considering  that  God, 
being  all-powerful  and  essentially  wise  and  good,  it  would 
contradict  his  own  being  and  attributes  to  create  without 
any  end,  or  for  any  but  a  good  purpose  or  end,  and  he  alone 


84  REFUTATION   OF   ATHEISM 

is  good,  for  the  very  reason  tliat  he  alone  is  being,  and  hi» 
creatui'es  are  being  and  good  only  by  participation. 

No  doubt  it  may  be  said  that  God  creates  for  the  good  of 
creatures,  but  he  is  the  good  as  he  is  the  being  of  creatures, 
and  he  can  give  them  good  only  by  giving  them  himself,  for 
besides  himself  there  is  no  good  for  them,  since  beside  him 
there  is  no  good  at  all.  The  end  or  final  cause  of  a  creature 
is  its  good,  and  when  we  say  God  is  the  final  cause  or  end 
of  a  particular  existence,  we  say  he  is  that  which  it  must 
seek  and  possess  in  order  to  attain  to  and  possess  its  supreme 
good  or  beatitude.  When  we  say  God  creates  all  things  for 
himself,  we  simply  mean  that  he  creates  all  things  for  the 
manifestation  of  his  own  glory  in  the  life  and  beatitude  of 
his  creatures.  The  end  or  final  cause  of  an  existence  is  in. 
obtaining  the  complement  or  perfection  of  its  being.  It  is 
not  simply  beatitude,  but  beatitude  in  God  that  is  the  end. 
Creation  flows  out  from  the  infinite  fulness  of  the  Divine- 
Love,  which  would  diffuse  itself  in  tlie  creation  and  beati- 
tude of  existences,  and  God  cannot  beatify  them  otiierwise 
than  through  their  participation  of  his  own  beatitude, 
God,  then,  is  the  ultimate  and  the  final  cause  of  creation. 

But  wliy  could  not  God  create  existences  for  progress,  or 
for  progress  through  infinity  ?  That  w^ould  be  a  contradic- 
tion in  terms.  Progress  is  motion  towards  an  end,  and  where- 
there  is  no  end  there  is  and  can  be  no  progress.  Progress 
is  advancing  from  the  imperfect  to  the  perfect,  and  if  there 
is  no  perfect,  there  can  be  no  advance  towards  it ;  if  there 
is  progress,  it  must  finally  come  to  an  end.  The  doctrine 
of  infinite  or  indefinite  progressiveness  of  man,  so  popular 
in  this  nineteenth  century,  is  based  on  the  denial  alike  of 
creation  and  the  final  cause  of  man  and  the  cosmos.  It 
supposes  development  instead  of  creation,  and  admits  only 
the  physical  laws  of  nature,  which  operate  as  blind  and  fatal 
forces,  like  what  is  called  instinct  in  man  and  animals. 
Hence  we  have  a  class  of  scientists  who  seek  to  elevate  man 
by  improving,  through  wise  and  skilful  culture,  the  breed. 
How  do  these  men  who  deny  God  as  final  cause,  and  hold 
the  theory  of  development  or  evolution,  account  for  the 
existence  of  moral  ideas  or  the  universal  belief  in  a  moral 
law  ?  This  belief  and  these  ideas  cannot  be  obtained  either 
by  observation  or  by  induction  from  the  stud}'  of  the  phys- 
ical laws  of  nature  ;  and  if  we  hold  them  to  be  given  intui- 
tively, we  assert  their  reality,  atfirm  that  there  is  a  moral 
order,  and  then,  a  final  cause  of  creation. 


GOD    AS    FINAL    CAUSE.  85 

We  maintain  that  the  soul  really  has  intuition  of  God  as 
■final  cause  in  a  sense  analo_:^ous  to  that  in  which  we  have 
seen  it  has  intuition  of  being  as  first  cause.  St.  Thomas, 
•while  he  denies  that  God  \?,  j^er  se  notus,  concedes*  that  we 
have  intuition  of  him,  as  we  have  explained  intuition,  or  a 
confused  cognition  of  him  as  the  beatitude  of  man.  The 
soul,  he  says,  naturally  desires  beatitude,  and  what  it  natu- 
rally desires,  it  naturally  apprehends,  though  it  be  confusedly. 
In  our  language,  the  soul  desires  beatitude ;  but  it  cannot 
desire  what  it  has  no  intuition  of,  or  what  is  in  no  sense 
presented  or  affirmed  to  it,  and  since  God  is  himself  this  beati- 
tude, the  soul  must  have  some  intuition  of  God  as  its  good 
or  final  cause.  It  is  true,  St.  Thomas  says,  the  soul  does  not 
know  explicitly  that  it  is  God  that  presents  or  affirms  him- 
self as  the  beatitude  it  desires.  It  does  not  know  that  it  is 
God  any  more  than  it  does  when  it  sees  a  man  coming  ■svith- 
out  being  able  to  distinguish  whether  it  is  Peter  or  some 
otiier  man  that  is  coming ;  yet  it  is  as  really  intuition  of 
Ood  as  final  cause,  as  the  intuition  of  the  idea  is  intuition 
of  God  as  real  and  necessary  being,  or  as  first  cause.  In 
neither  case  is  there  a  distinct  or  explicit  cognition  that  what 
is  presented  is  God,  and  it  comes  to  know  that  it  is  so  only 
by  reflection. 

Certainly  every  soul  desires  happiness,  supreme  beatitude  ; 
and  desire  is  more  than  a  simple  want.  Desire  is  an  affec- 
tion of  the  will,  a  reaching  forth  of  the  soul  towards  the 
object  desired.  Wliat  a  man  desires  he,  in  some  degree  at 
least,  wills ;  but  will  is  not  a  faculty  that  can  in  any  degree 
act  without  light  or  intelligence.  The  soul  can  will  only 
what  is  presented  to  it  as  good  ;  it  cannot  will  evil  for  the 
reason  that  it  is  evil,  though  it  may  wnll  the  lesser  good 
instead  of  the  greater,  and  a  present  good  instead  of  a  dis- 
tant or  future  good ;  for  it  has  the  freedom  of  choice.  Yet 
it  is  certain  that  the  soul  finds  its  complete  satisfaction  in  no 
natural  or  created  good.  It  craves  an  unbounded  good,  and 
will  be  satisfied  with  nothing  finite.  Why,  but  because  it 
has  an  ever-present  intuition  that  it  was  made  for  an  infinite 
good?  AVhy,  but  because  God  the  infinite  everywhere  and 
at  every  instant  presents  or  affirms  himself  to  the  soul  as 
that  alone  which  can  fill  it,  or  constitute  its  beatitude?  The 
fact  that  every  limited  or  created  good  is  insufficient  to 
satisfy  the  soul  has  been  noted  and  chvelt  on  by  philosophers, 

*  Sum.  Theol.  P.  T.  quiBst.  2,  a.  1.  ad  Uim. 


bo  KEFUTATIOIs    OF    ATHEISM. 

sages,  proi^hets,  and  preachers  in  all  ages  of  the  world, 
and  it  is  the  theme  of  tlie  poet's  wail,  and  the  source  of 
nearly  all  of  life's  tragedies.  Yet  it  is  inexplicable  on  any- 
possible  hypothesis  except  that  of  supposing  the  soul  was 
made  for  God,  and  has  an  intuitive  intimation  of  the  secret 
of  its  destiny. 

Assuming,  then,  the  intuition  of  God  as  final  cause  in  the 
desire  of  beatitude,  the  assertion  of  it  rests  on  the  same 
authority  that  does  the  assertion  of  the  ideal  as  being,  or 
being  as  God,  and  therefore,  as  our  several  analyses  have 
proved,  it  is  as  certain  as  either  the  subject  or  object  in  the 
fact  of  thought,  or  as  the  fact  that  we  think  or  exist.  In 
fact,  as  we  have  already  seen,  it  is  included  in  the  creative 
act  of  being  as  a  free,  voluntary  act.  Being  cannot  act 
freely  without  will,  and  no  one  can  will  without  wilHng  an 
end  ;  and  no  good  being  without  -^villing  a  good  end.  Na 
really  good  end  is  possible  but  God  himself  ;  we  may,  there- 
fore, safely  and  certainly  conclude  God  is  our  last  cause  as 
well  as  our  first  cause,  at  once  the  beginning  and  end,  the 
Alpha  and  the  Omega  of  all  existences,  the  original  and  end 
of  "all  things. 

"We  are  now  able  to  assert  for  man  a  moral  law  and  to  give 
its  reason  in  distinction  from  the  natural  or  physical  laws  of 
the  scientists.  The  physical  laws  are  established  by  God  as 
first  cause,  and  are  the  laws  or  created  forces  operative  in 
existences  in  their  procession,  by  way  of  creation,  from  God, 
as  first  cause ;  the  moral  law  is  established  by  God  as  final 
cause,  and  prescribes  the  conditions  on  which  rational  exist- 
ences can  return  to  God,  without  being  absorbed  in  him,  and 
fulfil  their  destiny,  or  attain  to  perfect  beatitude.  This  com- 
pletes the  demonstration  of  Christian  Theism. 

If  God  be  the  first  and  last  cause  of  existences,  they  must 
have,  so  to  speak,  two  movements,  the  one  by  way  of  crea- 
tion from  God  as  their  first  cause,  the  otherunder  the  moral 
law,  of  return  to  him  as  their  end,  beatitude,  or  the  perfec- 
•  tion  of  their  nature,  and  the  perfect  satisfaction  of  its 
wants.  These  two  movements  found  two  orders,  which  we 
may  designate  the  initial  and  the  teleological.  The  error  of 
the  rationalists,  whether  in  morals  or  religion,  is  not  wholly 
in  the  denial  of  supernatural  revelation  and  grace,  but  in 
denying  or  disregarding  the  teleological  order,  and  in  endeav- 
oring to  find  a  basis  for  religion  and  morality  in  the  initial 
or  physical  order,  or,  as  Gioberti  calls  it,  tlie  order  of  gene- 
sis.    Thus  Dr.  Potter,   Anglican  Bishop  of  Pennsylvania 


aOD    AS    FINAL    CAUSE.  87 

latolv  deceased,  in  his  work  on  the  philosophy  of  religion, 
asserts  that  religion  is  a  law  of  human  nature,  that  is,  if  it 
means  any  thing,  the  law  of  his  physical  nature  and  secreted 
as  the  liver  secretes  bile.  In  like  manner  the  ancient  and 
modern  Transcendentalists,  Gnostics,  or  Pneuniatici,  who 
make  religion  and  morality  consist  in  acting  out  one's  self,  or 
one's  instincts,  place  religion  and  morality  in  the  initial 
order,  and  in  the  same  category  with  any  of  the  physical 
laws  or  forces  of  the  cosmos.  The  modern  doctrine  of  the 
correlation  of  forces,  which  denies  all  distinction  of  physical 
force  and  moral  power — a  fatal  error — originated  in  the 
assumption  of  the  initial  order  as  the  only  real  order.  The 
creative  act  is  not  completed  in  the  initial  order,  or  order  of 
natural  generation,  and  does  not  end  with  it.  Man  is  not 
completed  by  being  born,  and  existences,  to  be  fulfilled  or 
perfected,  must  return  to  God  as  their  final  cause,  in  whom 
alone  they  can  find  their  perfection  as  they  find  their  origin 
in  him  as  their  first  cause.  The  irrational  existences,  since 
they  exist  for  the  rational  and  are  not  subject  to  a  moral 
law,  can  return  only  in  the  rational.  As  the  teleological 
order,  as  well  as  the  initial,  is  founded  by  the  creative  act  of 
God,  it  is  ecpially  real,  and  the  science  that  denies  or  over- 
looks it,  is  only  inchoate  or  initial,  as  in  fact  is  all  that  pnsses 
under  the  name  of  science  in  this  age  of  boasted  scientific 
light  and  progress. 

We  may  remark  here  that  though  we  can  prove  by 
reason  that  God  is  our  final  cause,  our  beatitude,  because  the 
Supreme  Beatitude,  it  by  no  means  follows  that  the  soul  can 
attain  to  him  and  accomplish  its  destiny  by  its  natural  pow- 
ers, without  being  born  again,  or  without  the  assistance  of 
supernatural  revelation  and  grace.  Our  reason,  properly  exer- 
cised, sutfices,  as  we  have  just  seen,  to  prove  the  reality  of 
the  two  orders,  the  initial  and  the  teleological,  but  as  God, 
either  as  First  cause  or  as  Final  cause,  is  supercosmic  or 
supernatural,  it  would  seem  that  nature  must  be  as  unable  to 
attain  of  itself  to  God  as  its  end,  or  to  perfect  itself,  as  it 
is  to  originate  or  sustain  itself,  without  the  creative  act. 
They  who,  while  professing  to  believe  in  God  as  creator, 
yet  deny  the  supernatural  order,  forget  that  God  is  super- 
natural, and  that  the  creative  act  that  founds  nature  with 
all  its  laws  and  forces,  is  purely  supernatural.  The  super- 
natural then  exists,  founds  nature  herself,  sustains  it,  and 
is  absolutely  independent  of  it,  is  at  once  its  origin  and  end. 

The  supernatural  is  God  and  what  he  does  directly  and 


88  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

immediately  by  himself  ;  the  natural  is  what  he  does  medi- 
ately through  created  agencies,  or  the  operation  of  natural 
laws  or  second  causes  created  by  him.  The  creation  of  man 
and  the  universe  is  supernatural,  and  so,  as  we  have  seen,  is 
their  conservation,  which  is  their  continuous  creation ;  the 
growth  of  plants  and  animals,  all  the  facts  in  the  order  of 
genesis,  are  natural,  for  though  the  order  itself  originates  in 
the  supernatural,  the  facts  of  the  order  itself  are  etfected  by 
virtue  of  natural  laws,  or  as  is  said,  by  natural  causes.  Yet 
as  God  is  not  bound  or  hedged  in  by  his  laws,  and  as  he  is 
absolutely  free  and  independent,  there  is  no  reason  apriori, 
why  he  may  not,  if  he  chooses,  intervene  supernaturally  as 
well  as  naturally  in  the  affairs  of  his  creatures,  and  if  necessary 
to  their  perfection  there  is  even  a  strong  presumption  that 
he  will  so  intervene.  If  revelation  and  supernatural  grace  are 
necessary  to  enable  us  to  enter  the  teleological  order,  to  per- 
severe in  it,  and  attain  to  the  full  complement  or  perfection 
of  our  existence,  we  may  reasonably  conclude  that  the  infi- 
nite love  or  unbounded  and  overflowing  goodness  which 
prompted  him,  so  to  speak,  to  create  us,  will  provide  them. 
Hence  revelation,  miracles,  the  whole  order  of  grace,  are  as 
provable,  if  facts,  as  any  otlier  class  of  facts,  and  are  in  their 
principle,  included  in  the  ideal  judgment. 


XIV. OBLIGATION    OF    WORSHIP. 

How  or  in  what  manner  God  is  to  be  worshipped,  whether 
we  are  able  by  the  light  of  nature  to  say  what  is  the  worship 
he  demands  of  us,  and  by  our  natural  strength  to  render  it, 
or  whether  we  need  supernatural  revelation  and  supernatu- 
ral grace  to  enable  us  to  worship  him  acceptably,  are  ques- 
tions foi-eign  from  the  purpose  of  the  present  inquiry.  All 
that  is  designed  here  is  to  show  that  to  worship  God  is  a 
moral  duty,"enjoined  by  the  natural  law,  or  that  the  moral 
law  obliges  us  to  worship  God  in  the  way  and  manner  he 
prescribes,  whether  the  prescribed  worship  be  made  known 
to  us  by  natural  reason  or  only  by  supernatural  revelation. 
In  other  words,  our  design  is  to'  show  that  morals  are  not 
separable  from  religion,  nor  religion  from  morals. 

The  question  is  not  an  idle  one,  and  has  a  practical  bear- 
ing, especially  in  our  age  and  country,  in  which  the  ten- 
dency is  to  a  total  separation  of  church  and  state,  religion 
and  morals.     The  state  with  us  disclaims  all  right  to  estab- 


OBLIGATION    OF    WORSHIP.  89 

lish  a  state  religion,  and  all  obligation  to  recognize  and  sup- 
port religion,  or  to  punish  offences  against  it,  at  least  for  the 
reason  that  the\^  are  offences  against  religion ;  and  yet  it 
claims  tlie  right  to  establish  a  state  morality,  to  enforce  it 
by  its  legisUition,  and  to  punish  through  its  courts  all 
offences  against  it.  Thus  the  government  seeks  to  suppress 
Mormonism,  not  as  a  rehgion  indeed,  but  as  a  morality.  As 
a  religion,  Mormonism  is  free,  and  in  no  respect  repugnant 
to  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  country ;  but  as  a  morality 
it  is  contrary  to  the  state  moraHty  and  is  forbidden  :  and  con- 
sequently, under  the  guise  of  suppressing  it  as  morality,  the 
law  suppresses  it,  in  fact,  as  religion.  Is  this  distinction 
between  religion  and  morality  real,  and  does  not  the  estab- 
lishment of  a  state  morality  necessarily  imply  the  establish- 
ment of  a  state  religion?  Are  rehgion  and  morals  sepa- 
rable, and  independent  of  each  other?  A  question  of  great 
moment  in  its  bearing  on  political  rights. 

Among  the  Gentiles,  religion  and  morality  had  no  neces- 
sary connection  with  each  oUier.  Ethics  were  not  religious, 
nor  religion  ethical.  The  Gentiles  sought  a  basis  for  moral- 
ity independent  of  the  gods.  Some  placed  its  principle  in 
pleasure.  Others,  and  these  the  better  sort,  in  justice  or 
right,  anterior  and  superior  to  the  gods,  and  binding  both 
gods  and  men.  This  was  necessary  with  the  Gentiles,  who 
had  forgotten  the  creative  act,  and  held  to  a  plurality  of 
gods  and  goddesses  whose  conduct  was  far  from  being  uni- 
formly edifying,  nay,  was  sometimes,  and  not  unfrequently, 
scandalous,  as  we  see  from  Plato's  Euthypliro  and  the 
Meditations  of  the  Emperor.  Bat  it  does  not  seem  to ' 
have  occurred  to  these  Gentiles  that  abstractions  are  nothing, 
and  that  justice  or  right,  unless  integrated  in  a  real  and  con- 
crete power,  is  a  mere  abstraction,  and  can  bind  neither 
gods  nor  men  ;  and  if  so  integrated,  it  is  God,  and  is  really 
the  assertion  of  one  God  above  their  gods,  the  "  God  of 
gods,"  as  he  was  called  by  the  Hebrews. 

The  tendency  in  our  age  is  to  seek  a  basis  outside  of  God 
for  an  independent  morality,  and  we  were  not  permitted  by 
its  editors  to  assert,  in  the  New  Ainerican  Cyclopedia^  that 
"Atheism  is  incompatible  with  morality,"  and  were  obliged 
to  insert  "as  theistssay."  But  not  only  do  men  seek  to  con- 
struct a  morality  without  God,  but  even  a  religion  and  a 
worship  based  on  atheism,  as  we  see  in  the  so-called  Free 
Religionists,  and  the  Positivists,  which  goes  further  than  the 
request  for  "  the  play  of  Hamlet  with  the  part  of  the  Prince 
of  Penmark  left  out." 


90  REFUTATIOX    OF    ATHEISM. 

Even  among  Christian  writers  on  ethics  we  find  some  who, 
in  a  more  or  less  modified  form,  continue  the  Gentile  tra- 
dition, and  would  have  us  res^ard  the  moral  law  as  independ- 
ent of  the  will  of  God,  and  hold  that  things  are  right  and 
obligatory  not  because  God  commands  them,  but  that  he 
commands  them  because  they  are  right  and  obligatory. 
They  distinguish  between  the  Divine  Will  and  the  Divine 
Essence,  and  make  the  moral  law  emanate  from  the  essence, 
not  from  the  will  of  God.  If  we  make  the  law  the 
expression  of  the  will  of  God,  we  deny  that  the  dis- 
tinctions of  right  and  wrong  are  eternal,  make  them 
dependent  on  mere  will  and  arbitrariness,  and  assume 
that  God  might,  if  he  had  willed,  have  made  what  is 
now  right  wrong,  and  what  is  now  wrong  right,  which  is 
impossible;  for  he  can  by  his  will  no  more  found  or  alter 
the  relations  between  moral  good  and  moral  evil  than  he  can 
make  or  unmake  the  mathematical  truths  and  axioms.  Yery 
true ;  but  solely  because  he  cannot  make,  unmake,  or  alter 
his  own  eternal  and  necessary  being. 

The  moral  law  is  the  application  of  the  eternal  law  in  the 
moral  government  of  rational  existences,  and  the  eternal 
law.  according  to  St.  Augustine,  is  the  eternal  will  or  reason 
of  God.  The  moral  law  necessarily  expresses  both  the  rea- 
son and  the  will  of  God.  There  are  here  two  questions 
which  must  not  be  confounded,  namely,  1,  What  is  the  rea- 
son of  the  law?  2,  Wherefore  is  the  law  obligatory  on  us 
as  rational  existences  ?  The  first  question  asks  what  is  the 
reason  or  motive  on  the  part  of  God  in  enacting  the  law, 
and,  though  that  concerns  him  and  not  us,  we  may  answer: 
Doubtless,  it  is  the  same  reason  he  had  for  creating  us,  and 
is  to  be  found  in  his  infinite  love  and  goodness.  The  second 
question  asks,  Why  does  the  law  oblige  us?  that  is,  why  is 
it  law  for  us  ;  since  a  law  that  does  not  oblige  is  no  law  at  all. 

This  last  is  the  real  ethical  question.  The  answer  is  not, 
It  is  obligatory  because  what  it  enjoins  is  good,  holy,  and 
necessary  to  our  perfection  or  beatitude.  Tiiat  would  be  a 
most  excellent  reason  why  we  should  do  the  things  enjoined, 
but  is  no  answer  to  the  question,  why  are  we  bound  to  do 
them,  and  are  guilty  if  we  do  not  ?  Why  is  obedience 
to  the  law  a  duty,  and  disobedience  a  sin  ?  It  is  necessary 
to  distinguish  with  the  theologians  between  i\\Q  finis  ope r- 
antis  and  the  finis  operis,  between  the  work  one  does,  and 
the  motive  for  which  one  does  it.  Every  work  that  tends 
to  realize  the  theological  order  is  good,  but  if  we  do  it  not 


OBLIGATION    OF    WORSHIP.  91 

from  the  proper  motive,  we  are  not  moral  or  virtuous  iu 
doing  it.     AVe  must  have  the  intention  of  doino-  it  in  obedi- 
ence to  the  law 
to  command  us. 

What,  then,  is  the  ground  of  the  right  of  God  to  com- 
mand us,  and  of  our  duty  to  obey  him  ?  The  ground  of 
both  is  in  tlie  creative  act.  God  has  a  complete  and  abso- 
lute right  to  us,  because,  liaving  made  us  from  nothing,  we 
are  his,  wlioUy  his,  and  not  our  own.  He  created  us  from 
notliing,  and  only  his  creative  act  stands  between  us  and 
nothing ;  he  therefore  owns  us,  and  therefore  we  are  his, 
body  and  soul,  and  all  that  we  have,  can  do,  or  acquire.  He 
is  therefore  our  Sovereign  Lord  and  Proprietor,  with  supreme 
and  absolute  dominion  over  us,  and  the  absolute  riglit,  as 
absolute  owner,  to  do  what  he  will  with  us.  His  right  to 
command  is  founded  on  his  dominion,  and  his  dominion  is 
founded  on  his  creative  act,  and  we  are  bound  to  obey  him, 
whatever  he  commands,  because  we  are  his  creature,  abso- 
lutely liis,  and  in  no  sense  our  own. 

Dr.  Ward  of  the  Dublin  Review,  in  his  very  able  work 
on  Nature  and  Grace,  objects  to  this  doc'rine,  which  we 
published  in  the  Review  some  years  ago,  that  it  makes  the 
obligation  depend  on  the  command,  not  on  the  intrinsic 
excellence,  goodness,  or  sanctity  of  the  thing  commanded, 
and  consequently  if,  jyer  impossihile,  we  could  suppose  the 
devil  created  us,  we  might  be  under  two  contradictory  obli- 
gations, one  to  obey  the  devil  our  creator,  commanding  us 
to  do  evil,  and  our  own  reason  which  commands  us  to  do 
that  whicli  is  intrinsically  good.  What  we  answered  Dr. 
Ward  at  the  tmie  we  have  forgotten,  and  we  are  in  some 
doubt  if  we  seized  the  precise  point  of  the  objection.  The 
objection,  liowever,  is  not  valid,  for  it  assumes  that  if  the 
devil  were  our  creator,  God  would  still  exist  as  the  intrin- 
sically good,  and  as  our  final  cause.  On  the  absurd  hypoth- 
esis that  the  devil  creates  us,  this  would  not  follovv  ;  for 
then  the  devil  would  be  God,  real  and  necessary  being,  and 
therefore  good,  consequently,  there  could  not  be  the  contpa- 
dictory  obligations  supposed.  The  hypothesis  was  intro- 
duced by  one  of  the  interlocutors  in  the  discussion,  as  a 
strong  way  of  asserting  that  obedience  is  due  to  tlie  com- 
mand of  our  Creator  because  he  is  our  creator,  without  refer- 
ence to  the  intrinsic  character  of  the  command.  The  intrin- 
sic nature  of  the  command  approves  or  commends  it  to  our 
reason  and  judgment,  but  does  not  formally  oblige.     This  is 


92  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

the  doctrine  we  maintained  then,  and  which  we  maintain 
now,  while  Dr.  "Ward  maintained  tliat  the  command  binds 
only  by  reason  of  its  intrinsic  excellence  or  sanctity. 

AVe  asserted  that  there  is  no  distinction  between  the  idea 
of  God  and  the  idea  of  Good,  Dr.  Ward  jnstly  objects  to 
this,  and  we  wei-e  wrong  in  our  expression,  thoug'h  not  in 
our  thought.  What  we  meant  to  say,  and  slionld  have  said 
to  be  consistent  with  our  own  doctrine  is,  that  there  is  no  dis- 
tinction in  re  between  Good  and  God,  and  therefore  to  ask  Is 
God  good  ?  is  absurd.  Dr.  Ward,  we  find  in  this  work,  Natui^e 
and  Grace,  asserts  very  properly  the  identity  of  necessary 
truths  with  being ;  in  his  recent  criticism  on  J.  Stuart  Mill 
lie  denies  it,  and  says  he  agrees  with  Fr.  Kleutgen,  that  they 
are  founded  on  being,  or  God,  but  as  we  have  remarked  in 
a  foregoing  section,  what  is  founded  on  God  must  be  God 
or  his  creature,  and  if  his  creatures,  how  can  these  truths  be 
eternal  ? 

Dr.  Ward's  objection  has  led  us  to  reexamine  the  doctrine 
that  moral  obligation  is  founded  on  the  creative  act  of  God, 
but  we  have  seen  no  reason  for  not  continuing  to  hold  it, 
though  we  might  modify  some  of  the  expressions  we  formerly 
used  ;  and  though  we  differ  from  Dr.  Ward  on  a  very  essen- 
tial point,  we  have  a  far  greater  respect  for  his  learning  and 
ability,  as  a  moral  philosopher,  than  we  had  before  re-read- 
ing his  work.  He  seeks  to  found  an  independent  morality, 
not  independent  of  the  Divine  Being  indeed,  but  independ- 
ent of  the  Divine  will.  In  this  we  do  not  wholly  differ 
from  him,  and  we  willingly  admit  that  the  Divine  will,  dis- 
tinctively taken,  does  not  make  or  found  the  right.  The 
law  expresses,  as  he  contends,  the  reason  of  God,  his  intrinsic 
love  and  goodness,  as  is  asserted  in  the  fact  that  he  is  the 
final  cause  of  creation,  the  supreme  good,  the  beatitude  of 
all  rational  or  moral  existences,  and  the  law  is  imposed  by 
him  as  final  cause,  not  as  first  cause.  But  this  is  not  the 
question  now  under  discussion.  Judgments  of  moral  good 
may  be  formed,  as  Dr.  Ward  maintains,  by  intuition  of  neces- 
sary truths  founded  on  God,  or  identical  with  his  necessary 
and  eternal  being ;  but  we  are  not  asking  how  moral  judg- 
ments are  formed,  nor  what  in  point  of  fact  our  moral  judg- 
ments are;  we  are  simply  discussing  the  question  why  the 
connnands  of  God  are  obligatory,  and  we  maintain  that  they 
oblige  us,  because  they  are  his  commands,  and  he  is  our  abso- 
lute sovereign  Lord  and  Proprietor,  for  he  has  made  us  from 
nothing,  and  we  are  his  and  not  our  own.     Hence  it  follows 


OBLIGATION    OF    WOESHIP.  93 

that  we  liave  duties  but  no  rights  before  God,  as  asserted  by 
that  noble  Christian  orator  and  philosopher,  the  hnnented 
Donoso  Cortes,  and  that  what  are  called  the  rights  of  man 
are  the  rights  of  God,  and  therefore  sacred  and  inviolable, 
which  all  men,  kings  and  kaisers,  peoples  and  states,  aristo- 
cracies and  democracies,  are  bound  to  respect,  protect,  and 
defend,  against  whoever  woukl  invade  them. 

The  objection  to  the  doctrine  of  Dr.  Ward's  independent 
morality  is  that  it  is  not  true,  and  exacts  no  surrender  of  our 
w^ills  to  the  Divine  wall.  It  is  not  true,  for  Dr.  Ward  him- 
self cannot  say  that  the  invasion  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  the 
extermination  of  the  people,  and  taking  possession  of  it  as 
their  own  by  the  children  of  Israel,  can  be  defended  on  any 
ground  except  that  of  the  express  command  of  God,  who 
had  the  sovereign  right  to  dispose  of  them  as  he  saw  proper. 
Abraham  offering  or  his  readiness  to  offer  up  his  son  Isaac 
was  justified  because  he  trusted  God,  and  acted  in  obedience 
to  tlie  Divine  command.  Yet  to  offer  a  human  sacrifice 
without  such  a  command,  or  for  any  other  reason,  would 
contradict  all  our  moral  judgments.  If  one  seeks  to  do  what 
the  law  enjoins,  not  because  God  commands  it,  but'  for  the 
sake  of  popularity,  success  in  the  world,  or  simply  to  benefit 
himself,  here  or  hereaftei-,  he  yields  no  obedience  to  God. 
He  acknowledges  not  the  Divine  sovereignty.  He  does  not 
say  to  his  Maker,  "Thy  wall,  not  mine  be  done;"  he  does 
not  pray,  "Thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven;"  and, 
what  is  more  to  the  purpose,  he  recognizes  no  personal  God, 
follows  God  only  as  impersonal  or  abstract  being,  and  fails 
to  own  or  confess  the  truth  or  fact  that  he  is  God's  creature, 
belongs  to  God  as  his  Lord  and  Master,  who  has  the  absolute 
right  to  command  him,  as  we  have  shown  in  showing  that 
God  is  man's  sole  creator. 

The  essential  principle  of  religion  is  perfect  trust  in  God, 
and  obedience  to  his  sovereign  will,  the  unconditional  sur- 
render of  our  wills  to  the  will  of  our  Creator.  This  is  only 
what  the  moral  law  enjoins,  for  the  first  law  of  justice  is  to 
give  to  every  one  his  due  or  his  own,  and  we  owe  to  God,  as 
has  been  seen,  all  that  we  are,  have,  or  can  do.  This  shows 
that  religion  and  morality  in  their  principle  are  one  and  the 
same,  and  therefore  inseparable.  There  is  then  no  morality 
without  religion,  and  no  religion  without  morality.  lie  who 
refuses  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God  and  to  render  him 
his  due,  violates  the  moral  law  no  less  than  he  does  the  relig- 
ious  law.      Let    us    hear    no   more   then   of   independent 


94  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

morality,  which  is  only  an  invention  to  save  the  ahsohite 
surrender  of  our  wills  to  the  will  of  God,  and  is  inspired  by 
a  reluctance  to  acknowledge  a  master. 

But  this  is  not  all.  If  the  moral  law  requires  our  unre- 
served obedience  to  the  commands  of  God,  it  requires  us  to 
honor,  love,  trust,  and  obey  him  in  all  things,  and  therefore 
to  worship  him  in  the  way  and  manner  he  prescribes.  If  then 
he  is  pleased  to  make  us  a  supernatural  revelation  of  his  will 
and  to  promulgate  supernatural ly  a  supernatural  law,  we  are 
bound  by  the  moral  or  natural  law  to  obey  it,  when  promul- 
gated and  brought  to  our  knowledge,  as  unreservedly  iis  we 
are  to  obey  the  natural  law  itself.  If  Christianity  be,  as  it 
professes  to  be,  the  revelation  of  the  supernatural  order,  a 
supernatural  law,  no  man  who  knowingly  and  voluntarily 
rejects  or  refuses  to  accept  it,  fulfils  the  natural  law,  or  can 
be  accounted  a  moral  man. 

We  have  now,  we  think  completed  our  task,  and  redeemed 
our  promise  to  refute  atheism  and  to  demonstrate  theism  by 
reason.  We  have  proved  that  being  affirms  itself  to  the 
soul  in  ideal  intuition,  and  that  being  is  God,  free  to  act 
from  intelligence  and  will,  and  therefore  not  an  impersonal, 
but  a  personal  God,  Creator  of  heaven  and  earth  and  all 
things  visible  and  invisible — the  free  upholder  of  all  exist- 
ences, and  therefore  Providence,  the  final  cause  of  creation, 
therefore  the  perfection,  the  good,  the  beatitude  of  all 
rational  existences.  We  have  proved  his  Divine  sovereignty 
as  resting  on  his  creative  act,  and  the  obligation  of  all  moral 
existences  to  obey  his  law,  and  to  honor  and  worship  his 
Divine  Majesty  as  he  himself  prescribes.  We  can  go  no 
further,  by  the  light  of  reason,  but  this  is  far  enough  for 
Our  argument. 

XV. — TRADITION. 

We  have  now  proved,  or  at  least  indicated  the  process  of 
proving,  with  all  the  certainty  we  have  that  we  think  or 
exist,  the  existence  of  God,  that  he  is  real  and  necessary 
being,  being  in  its  plenitude,  or  as  say  the  theologians,  ens 
jperfectissimnim^  self -existent  and  self-sufficing,  independent, 
universal,  immutable,  eternal,  without  beginning  or  end, 
supracosmic,  supernatural,  free,  voluntary  creator  of  heaven 
and  earth  and  all  things  visible  and  invisible  :  creating  them 
from  nothing,  without  any  extrinsic  or  intrinsic  necessity, 
by  the  free  act  of  his  will  and  the  sole  word  of  his  power ; 


TRADITION.  95 

the  principle,  medium,  and  end  of  all  existences,  the 
absolute  Sovereis^n  Proprietor,  and  Lord  of  all  creatures, 
the  Upholder  and  moral  Governor  of  the  univ^erso,  in  wlioin 
and  for  whom  are  all  things,  and  whom  all  I'ational  exist- 
ences are  bound  to  worsliip  as  iheir  sovereign  Lord,  and  in 
returning  to  whom  by  the  telcological  law,  thej  attain  to 
their  perfection,  fulhl  the  purpose  for  which  thej  exist, 
enter  into  possession  of  their  supreme  good,  their  supreme 
beatitude  in  God,  wlio  is  the  good,  or  beatitude  itself.  We 
have  in  this  ascertained  the  ground  of  moral  obligation,  and 
the  principle  of  all  religion,  morality,  and  politics.  We 
liave  then  proved  our  thesis,  refuted  atheism  under  all  its 
forms  ani  disguises,  and  positively  demonstrated  Christian 
theism. 

]3ut,  though  we  hold  the  existence  of  God  may  be  proved 
with  certainty  by  the  process  we  have  followed  or  indicated, 
we  are  far  from  pretending  or  believing  that  it  is  by  that 
process  that  mankind,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  have  attained  to 
their  belief  in  God  or  knowledge  of  the  Divine  Being. 
We  do  not  say  that  man  could  not,  but  we  hold  that  lie  did 
not,  attain  to  this  science  and  belief  without  the  direct  and 
immediate  supernatural  instructions  of  his  Maker.  The  race 
in  all  ages  has  held  the  belief  from  tradition,  and  philosophy 
has  been  called  in  only  to  verify  or  prove  the  traditionary 
teaching.  Men  believe  before  they  doubt  or  think  of  proving. 
We  doubt  if,  as  a  fact,  any  one  ever  was  led  to  the  truth  by 
reasoning.  The  truth  is  grasped  intuitively  or  immediately 
by  the  mind,  and  the  reasoning  comes  afterwards  to  verify 
it,  or  to  prove  that  it  is  truth.  The  reasoning  does  not  origi- 
nate the  belief,  but  comes  to  defend  or  to  justify  it.  Ilen^e 
it  is  that  no  man  is  ever  converted  to  a  doctrine  he  absolutely 
rejects,  by  simple  logic,  however  unanswerable  and  conclusive 
it  may  be. 

Supposing  the  process  we  have  indicated  is  a  complete 
demonstration  of  the  existence  of  God  as  creator  and  moral 
Goveinorof  the  universe,  few  men  are  capable  of  following 
and  understanding  it,  even  among  those  who  have  made  the 
study  of  philosophy  and  theology  the  business  of  their  lives. 
Tiie  greatest  philosophers  among  the  Gentiles  missed  it,  and 
the  scientists  of  our  own  day  also  miss  it,  and  fail  to  recog- 
nize the  fact  of  creation  and  admit  no  supramundane  God. 
Even  eminent  theologians,  as  we  have  seen,  who  no  more 
doubt  tlie  existence  of  God  than  they  do  their  own,  prove 
themselves  utterly  unable  to  demonstrate  or  prove  that  God 


96  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

is.  Dr.  JSTewman,  for  instance,  whose  Christian  faith  is  not 
to  be  doubted,  confesses  his  inabihty  to  prove  the  existence 
of  (Jod  from  reason,  and  in  liis  Essay  on  the  Development 
of  Christian  Doctrme^  if  he  does  not  sap  the  foundation  of 
belief  in  revelation,  he  destroys  its  value,  by  subjectino;  it 
to  the  variations  and  imperfections  of  the  human  understand- 
ing. Ilis  Essay  in  Aid  of  a  Grammar  of  Assent  is  an 
attempt  to  prove  the  relativity  of  all  science  or  knowledge, 
that  in  practice  we  assent  to  the  probable  without  ever 
demanding  or  attaining  to  the  certain,  the  apodictic,  and 
is  hardly  less  incompatible  with  the  existence  of  God  than 
tlie  cosmic  pliilosophy  of  tlie  school  of  Herbert  Spencer, 
from  which  it  in  principle  does  not,  as  far  as  we  can  see, 
essentially  differ. 

If  such  men  as  Plato,  Aristotle,  Plotinus,  Proclus.  Her- 
bert Spencer,  Auguste  Comte,  Emil  Littre,  and  John  Henry 
I^ewman  are  unequal  to  the  process,  how  can  we  suppose 
that  the  doctrine  that  God  is,  originated  in  that  or  any  pro- 
cess of  reasoning?  Peason  in  the  elite  of  the  race  may 
prove  that  God  is,  but  how  can  reason,  wanting  the  word, 
originate  and  establish  it  in  tlie  minds  of  the  ignorant, 
uncultivated,  rude,  and  rustic  multitude  ?  And  yet  it  is  pre- 
cisely this  multitude,  ignorant  and  incapable  of  philosophy, 
who  hold  it  with  the  greatest  firmness  and  tenacity,  and  only 
philosophers,  and  such  as  are  formed  by  them,  ever  doubt  it. 
There  is,  no  doubt,  a  true  and  useful  philosophy,  if  one 
could  only  find  it,  but  philosophers  in  all  ages  have  been 
far  more  successful  in  obscuring  the  truth  and  causing  doubt, 
than  in  enlightening  the  mind  and  correcting  errors.  Plato 
was  little  else  than  a  sophist  ridiculing  and  refuting  sophists  ; 
and  in  all  ages  we  find  so-called  philosophers  originating  and 
defending  the  grossest  and  absurdest  errors  that  have  ever 
obtained,  and  we  find  them  true  and  just  only  when  they 
accord  with  tradition. 

Intuition,  as  we  have  shown,  furnishes  the  principle  of 
the  demonstration  or  proof  of  the  existence  of  God,  with 
absolute  certainty ;  but  ideal  intuition,  which  gives  the 
principle  of  cognition,  is  not  itself  cognition,  and  though 
implicitly  contained  in  every  thought  as  its  condition,  it 
becomes  explicit  or  express  only  as  sensibly  re-presented  in 
language,  and  the  long  and  tedious  analytical  process  per- 
formed by  the  refiective  reason.  To  get  at  the  ideal  for- 
mula, which  expresses  the  matter  of  intuition,  we  have  had 
to  use  reflection,  and  both  analytical  and  synthetic  reason- 


TRADITION.  97 

ing.  The  formula  is  obtained  explicitly  only  by  analyzing 
thonglit,  the  object  in  thought,  and  the  ideal  element  of  the 
object,  and  synthetizing  the  results  of  the  several  analyses. 
It  is  only  by  this  long  and  difficult  process  that  one  is  able 
to  assert  as  the  intuitive  synthesis,  Ens  creai  existentias,  or 
the  essential  principles  of  theistic  philosophy.  It  is  so 
because  ideal  intuition,  as  distinguished  from  empirical  intu- 
ition, is  not  open  vision  of  the  object  presented,  is  not  the 
soul's  cognition  or  judgment,  but  the  objective  or  divine 
judgment  affirmed  to  the  soul  implicitl_y,  that  is,  indistinctly 
in  every  tliought  or  empirical  judgment,  and  must  be  dis- 
tinguished fjoni  the  empirical  by  the  reflective  or  analytical 
activity  of  the  soul,  or,  in  the  language  of  St.  Thomas, 
abstracted  or  disengaged  by  the  active  intellect,  intellectus 
agens,  from  the  phantasmata  and  intelligible  species  in  which 
it  is  given,  before  it  can  be  explicitly  apprehended  by  the 
soul,  and  be  distinct  cognition,  or  a  human  judgment,  the 
complete  verhura  mentis. 

"When  a  false  philosophy  has  led  to  the  doubt  or  denial  of 
God,  this  recurrence  to  ideal  intuition  is  necessary  to  remove 
the  douljt,  and  to  make  our  philosophical  doctrines  accord 
with  the  principles  of  the  real  and  the  knowable ;  but  it  is 
evident  to  the  veriest  tyro  that  nbt  even  the  philosopher, 
however  he  may  contirm  his  judgment  by  the  intuition, 
takes  his  idea  that  God  is,  immediately  and  directly  from 
it ;  for  this  would  imply  that  we  have  direct  and  immediate 
empirical  intuition  of  God,  which  not  even  Plato  pretended, 
for  he  held  the  Divine  Idea  is  cognizable  only  by  the  mime- 
sis., the  image,  or  copy  of  itself,  impressed  on  matter,  as  the 
seal  on  wax,  whence  his  doctrine  and  that  of  the  Scholastics, 
of  knowledge  ^er  ideam,  per  similitudinem,  per  formam., 
ov  per  sjjeciem. 

We  cannot  take  the  ideal  directly  from  the  intuition, 
because  we  are  not  pure  spirit,  but  in  this  life  spirit  united 
to  body  ;  yet  we  have  the  idea  in  our  minds  before  we  can 
deny  it,  or  think  of  seeking  to  demonstrate  it.  Hence  it 
must  be  acknowledged,  that  though  reason  is  competent  to 
prove  the  existence  of  God  with  certainty  when  denied  or 
doubted,  as  we  think  we  have  shown,  it  did  not,  and  per- 
haps could  not,  have  originated  the  Idea,  but  has  taken  it 
from  tradition,  and  it  must  have  been  actually  taught  the 
first  man  by  his  Maker  himself. 

The  historical  fact  is  that  man  has  never  been  abandoned 
by  his  Maker  to  the  light  and  force  of  nature  alone,  or  left 


yo  REFUTATION   OF    ATHEISM. 

witliont  any  siipernntural  instruction,  or  assistance,  any  more 
than  he  lias  been  left  without  language.  The  doctrine  of  St. 
Thomas  is  historically  true,  that  there  never  has  been  but 
one  revelation  from  God  to  man,  and  that  one  revelation  was 
made  in  substance  to  our  first  parents,  before  their  expulsion 
from  the  garden  of  Eden.  This  revelation  is  what  we  call 
tradition,  and  has  been  handed  down  from  father  to  son  to 
us.  It  has  come  down  to  us  in  two  lines:  in  its  purity  and 
integrity  from  Adam  through  the  Patriarchs  to  the  Syna- 
gogue, and  through  the  Sjmagogue  to  the  Christian  Church 
whence  we  hold  it;  in  a  corrupt,  broken,  and  often  a  tra- 
vestied form  through  Gentilism,  or  Heathenism.  The  great 
mistake  of  our  times  is  in  neglecting  to  study  it  in  the 
orthodox  line,  and  in  studying  it  only  in  the  heterodox  or 
Gentile  line  of  transmission,  all  of  which  we  hope  to  prove 
in  a  succeeding  work,  if  our  life  and  health  are  spared  to 
complete  it,  on  revelation  in  opposition  to  prevailing  ration- 
alism. 

The  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  we  have  not  appealed 
to  tradition  as  authority  or  to  supply  the  defect  of  demon- 
stration ;  but  only  to  explain  the  origin  and  universality 
of  theism,  especially  with  the  great  bulk  of  mankind,  who 
could  never  prove  it  by  a  logical  process  for  themselves, 
nor  understand  such  process  when  made  by  others.  Hence 
we  escape  the  error  of  the  Traditionalists  censured  by  the 
Holy  See. 

Tlie  error  of  the  Traditionalists  is  not  in  asserting  that 
men  learn  the  existence  of  God  from  tradition  or  from  the 
teaching  of  others,  which  is  a  fact  verifiable  from  what  we 
see  taking  place  every  day  before  our  eyes ;  but  in  denying 
that  the  existence  of  God  and  the  first  principles  of  morals 
or  necessary  truth,  what  we  call  the  ideal  judgment,  are  cog- 
nizable or  provable  by  natural  reason,  and  in  making  them 
matters  of  faith,  not  of  science,  as  do  Dr.  Thomas  Keid,  Sir 
William  Hamilton,  Dean  Mansel,  Viscount  de  Bonald,  Bon- 
netty,  Immanuel  Kant,  and  others.  This  is  inadmissible, 
because  it  builds  science  on  faith,  deprives  us  of  all  rational 
motives  for  faith,  and  leaves  faith-  itself  nothing  to  stand  on. 
Faith,  in  the  last  analysis,  rests  on  the  veracity  of  God,  and 
its  formula  is,  Deus  est  Verax,  but  if  we  know  not.  as  the 
preamble  to  faith,  that  God  is,  and  that  it  is  impossible  for 
him  to  deceive  or  to  be  deceived,  how  can  we  assert  his 
veracity  or  confide  in  his  word?  Knowing  already  that  God 
is  and  is  infinitely  true,  we  cannot  doubt  his  word,  when  we 


TRADITION.  99 

are  certain  that  we  have  it.  Tliis  connects  faith  with  reason, 
and  makes  faith,  objectively  at  least,  as  certain  as  science, 
as  St.  Thomas  asserts.  J^ 

God  mnst  have  infused  the  knowledi>-e  of  himself  into  the   q./) 
soul  ofTlie  first  man,  when  he  made  him  ;  for  all  the  knowl-    ^fTf- 
edge  or  science  of  the  first  man  must  have  been  infused 
knowledge  or  science,  since  the  fact  of  creation  upsets  the 
Darwinian  theoiy  of  development,  as  well  as  the  Spencerian 
theory  of  evolution,  and  Adam   must  have  been  created  a  Ap 
man  in  the  prime  of  his  manhood,  and  not,  as  it  were,  a 
new-born    infant.      What   was    infused    science    in    him, 
becomes  tradition  in  his  posterity,  but  a  tradition  of  science, 
not  of  faith  or  belief  only.     The  tradition,  if  preserv'ed  in    i    ' 
its  purity  and   integrity,  embodies   the   ideal   intuition,  or'^''^^ 
ideal  judgment  common  to  all  men,  and  implicit  in  every 
thought,  in  language,  the  sensible  sign  of  the  ideal  or  intel- 
ligible, and  which  represents  it  to  the  active  intellect  that 
expresses  it,  renders  it  explicit,  and  therefore  actual  cogni- 
tion. 

It  follows  from  this  that  the  ideal  judgment  when  re-pre- 
sented by  tradition  through  the  medium  of  language,  its 
sensible  representative,  is  even  in  the  simple,  the  rustic,  the 
untutored  in  logic  and  philosophy,  who  are  incapable  of 
proving  it  by  a  logical  process  or  even  of  understanding 
such  a  process,  really  matter  of  science,  not  of  simple  belief 
or  confidence  in  tradition.  The  tradition  enables  them  to 
convert,  so  to  speak,  the  intuition  into  cognition,  so  that 
they  know  as  really  and  truly  that  God  is,  and  is  the  cre- 
ator, upholder,  and  moral  Governor  of  man  and  the  uni- 
verse, as  does  the  profoundest  theologian  or  philosopher. 
Hence  wherever  the  primitive  tradition  is  preserved  in  any 
degree,  there  is,  if  not  complete  knowledge  of  God,  at  least 
an  imperfect  knowledge  that  God  is,  and  this  knowledge, 
however  feeble  and  indistinct,  faint  or  evanescent,  serves  as 
the  />oz>i^  d\ippui  or  basis  of  the  operations  i>f  the  Christian 
missionary  among  savage  and  barljarous  tribes  for  their  con- 
version. 

The  tradition  is  not  the  basis  of  science,  but  is  in  the 
supersensible  a  necessary  condition  of  science,  and  hence 
the  value  and  necessity  of  instruction  or  education.  The 
ideal  judgment  is,  as  ideal,  not  our  judgment,  but  objective, 
Divine,  intuitively  presented  to  the  soul  as  the  condition 
and  model  of  our  own.  We  can  form  no  judgment  without 
it,  and  every  judgment  formed  must 'copy  or  be  modelled 

.f^72285  A 


100  REFUTATION    OF    ATHEISM. 

after  it.  But,  as  we  have  shown,  we  cannot  take  tlie  ideal 
directly  from  the  intuition,  but  must  take  it  primarily  from 
tradition  or  as  re-presented  tlirough  the  senses  in  language, 
which  is  really  what  is  meant  by  education,  or  instruction. 
But  all  instruction,  all  education,  reproduces,  as  far  as  it 
goes,  tradition,  or  depends  on  it. 

As  language  is  the  sensible  representation  of  the  idea,  and 
the  medium  of  tradition,  the  importance  of  St.  Paul's 
injunction  to  St.  Timothy,  to  "  hold  fast  the  form  of  sound 
■words,"  and  of  maintaining  tradition  in  its  purity  and 
integrity  is  apparent  to  the  did  lest  mind.  The  corruption 
of  either  involves  the  corruption,  mutilation,  or  travesty  of 
the  idea,  and  leads  to  heathenism,  false  theism,  pantheism, 
atheism,  demonism,  as  the  histor}-  of  the  great  Gentile 
apostasy  from  the  patriarchal  or  primitive  religion  of  man- 
kind amply  proves.  As  tradition  of  the  truths  or  first  prin- 
ciples of  science,  which  are  ideal  not  empirical,  had  its 
orioin  in  revelation  or  the  immediate  instruction  of  Adam 
by  ids  Maker,  we  cannot  fail  to  perceive  the  fatal  error  of 
those  who  seek  to  divorce  philosophy  from  revelation,  and, 
like  Descartes,  to  errect  it  into  an  independent  science. 
Revelation  is  not  the  basis  of  philosophy,  but  no  philosophy 
of  any  value  can  be  constructed  without  it.